Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,698,568	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698563}'	No	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,414	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	IMAGE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476612044_907195024822858_3738158996153914415_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iF-Tuy51kLEQ7kNvgEaPS7k&_nc_oc=Adg1zRoMs_oOnbehJcF6LdZw3R5_FNV89FL2TmRQRukRvuyOKxRUpVLkRDfC8APHUgQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A0ndp06ersy_TfCEnN0y_2x&oh=00_AYD_Ns2AbRwxUtXh4gjjzeYm2XD5IMbtb99e_f3G48OoiQ&oe=67C4301E	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,551	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698563}'	No	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,414	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476835711_1332748887753690_5930737473893129038_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DcsnVa-rZnwQ7kNvgHMMlkv&_nc_oc=AdhARjq_p8a2_UwlsZJbF1xXkwl4YXzUwGNFVOYGzsZ4hPhIxulCXNu8xkCLpQ2qsb4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A0ndp06ersy_TfCEnN0y_2x&oh=00_AYCqv7injiYJanXRdkpCAlyjCG0dmbm4Abv57TvU8AMosA&oe=67C438DA	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,784	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	Read next chapter	On her wedding day, her stepsister set her up, framing her with accusations of promiscuity, academic fraud, and attempted murder. She was personally brought to court by her fiancé and imprisoned for three years, enduring inhuman torment! ===== On the day Khloe Evans was put on trial by her fiance, it was raining heavily. "Khloe Evans, you are suspected of bribing competition judges, academic fraud, and attempted homicide. Do you plead guilty or not?" Inside the silent and solemn courtroom, the judge's gavel echoed, signaling the start of a tense moment. Khloe's bldshot eyes were filled with anger and desperation, staring at Eric Watson, her fiance. She couldn't help but sneer. They had spent four years from falling in love to getting married; she had always believed that he loved her deeply and that their married life would be blissful. But on their wedding day, he personally put her on trial because of her stepsister's words. The Watson family was one of the wealthiest and most influential families in the country. No one would dare to offend them for a nobody like her. Khloe said word by word, "I have nothing to say." All along, she thought Eric was the love of her life. But it turned out he had been having an aair with her stepsister, Sloane Evans. What was more, he had stolen her academic achievements. And now, he falsely accused her of being a mrderer. He was ruthless. What else could she say? The judge banged his gavel again and gave his verdict. "The court hereby sentences the defendant, Khloe Evans, to eight years in prison and a fine of three hundred thousand dollars." The trial concluded, and the prison guards escorted Khloe. As she walked out of the courtroom, Khloe turned and looked back at Eric, sitting in the plaintiff's seat, her eyes burning with deep hatred and fury. ...... Three years had passed. "Khloe Evans, someone has bailed you out. You're free to go." Upon hearing that, Khloe raised her head, her pale face filled with shock. After suffering from endless torture for three years, she had thought that she was bound to stay there for the full sentence. She didn't expect that she would be released one day. An hour after she was released from prison, Khloe was taken to a hospital. She entered a ward, and her heart clenched when she saw her mother through the ICU door, lying motionless in the hospital bed. With a pale face and various apparatus connected to her body, she looked lifeless. "Mom..." Khloe got all worked up, her voice trembling with emotion. She wanted to open the door and go in. "Stop it! This ward is specially secured. No one is allowed to enter without my permission." A female voice suddenly rang out behind her. Khloe turned around and was surprised to see the person who spoke. "Sloane? My mom severed ties with the Evans family long ago. Why are you still doing this to her?" As she spoke, she glared at Sloane with eyes full of hatred. Sloane looked at Khloe, a flicker of jealousy and disdain flashing across her eyes. Then, she sneered, "Khloe, looks like you are mistaken. I'm saving her. Without me, your mother would have died long ago. Perhaps, by the time you come out of prison, you will only see her tomb." Khloe took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Sloane, stop being so hypocritical. You are saving my mother? Only a fool will believe that. What are you really up to? You're using her to manipulate me, right?" "Khloe, you're as clever as ever. No wonder they called you the rising star of academia. But it's a pity that you are now a convict for attempted murder. And your fate is in my hands," Sloane taunted. "So, today, all you need to do is spend a night with Karl Russell. Then, I'll arrange for your release and your mother's treatment." "Karl Russell? That old man is already in his sixties. Are you out of your mind?" Khloe's eyes widened in disbelief. "So what? Should I care? It's you who are going to sleep with him, not me. As long as you spend one night with him, our family can secure the Russell family's arms deal. It's a very lucrative business. You should feel honored that you are selling out your body to make so much money for us. But if you refuse..." Sloane pointed to the ICU. "I'll have them remove your mom's life support, and she'll die right in front of you. I'll give you five seconds to decide. Five, four, three..." "Fine! I'll go," Khloe agreed in despair. This time, she could no longer suppress the tears she had been holding back. She was left with no choice. For the sake of her mother, she had to do it. After freshening up, Khloe was put into a car. Tonight, she was destined to sleep with a sixty-something disgusting man. And she was still a vgin. Chapter 2 Henrik Watson That night, the car glided through the deserted streets, headlights cutting into the night's inky darkness. Bang! A gnshot shattered the silence, deafening and ominously close. Glass sprayed across the seats as the car window exploded, fragments glittering in the dim streetlights. All hell broke loose. Terrified creams echoed in the street as the few remaining shops hurried to lower their shutters. The driver, white-faced and trembling, veered in a panic. The car skidded, tires screeching before slamming into the curb. He slumped forward, unconscious. Beside him, Khloe blinked, disoriented from the impact. Pressing a hand to her throbbing head, she tried to make sense of what had happened. Through the cracked window, she glimpsed flickering orange flames a short distance away. "Oh, no!" She'd stumbled straight into the deadly crossfires of a gnfight. It was likely a turf war turned ugly by two warring gangs. Steadying herself, Khloe pushed open the door and crouched low, inching towards the roadside. But before she could move further, a figure emerged from the darkness. Tall and powerfully built, he was moving fast. Even though a mask obscured most of his features, she could still see his intense eyes and the proud outline of his nose. A dark stain spread across his side, seeping through his clothes--bld. He stumbled towards her, breathing heavily, and collapsed at her feet. Just then, another group of burly men burst from the shadows, each armed to the teeth. Their faces were etched with vicious determination, each bearing a ttoo on the hand. "Perfect! He's down. Now, finish him off!" The leader, bald and snarling, held up his gn and pointed it towards the fallen man. Then, his gaze fell on Khloe. She was dressed to the nines, as she was meant to be a gift for a man tonight. A tight red dress hugged her perfect figure, accentuating her curves and complimenting her porcelain skin. Her glossy hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a delicate, doll-like face with wide, innocent eyes. In a word, she looked like a vision from a dream--or a man's tptation made flesh. The bald man's grin widened, his eyes gleaming with leerous intent. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and he wasn't about to let an opportunity like this slide. "While you're finishing him off, I'll help myself to this beauty." He lunged, shoving Khloe back against the shattered window, pressing his weight against her. "No, please!" she pleaded, her voice trembling as she tried to pull away. "Please don't hurt me." "Why would I hurt a beauty like you?" he taunted, his fingers gripping her shoulder tightly as he leaned closer, his hot breath on her skin. His men jeered behind him, urging him on, enjoying the show. But Khloe's hand moved, almost imperceptibly, reaching into her purse. In one swift, desperate motion, her fingers closed around a pen, and she drove it up into his neck with a fierce thrust. The bald man's eyes widened in shock as bld spurted from the wound, his grip loosening. Gone was the look of a damsel in distress; her eyes, which were so full of fear just a second earlier, now glinted with a cold light. What was once a delicate, angelic beauty had transformed into a bld-stained rose, dark and dangerous. "B*ch, you're asking for it!" The henchmen froze for a split second, then fury overcame them, and they charged at Khloe with murderous intent. Her voice cut through the chaos, sharp and commanding. "Don't move, or I'll pull the pen out! He'll bleed out on the spot!" The men abruptly stopped in their tracks. No one dared to move a muscle. At this moment, the man who'd been lying motionless suddenly sprang to life, gn in hand, and unleashed a hail of bllets on the stunned thgs. He moved with such agility that it was clear his injury had only been a ruse. Even the bald man Khloe held hostage collapsed in a bldy heap, a bullet having shattered his skull in an instant. Khloe spun her head just in time, avoiding the bld splatter. But her clothes and legs weren't so lucky; they were stained with bld, sticky and warm. "Ugh!" The sickly, metallic scent hit her, and her stomach churned. She couldn't stop herself from retching, knees buckling as she collapsed sideways. But before she hit the ground, an arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her upright. The man's grip was firm, his eyes dancing with amusement. "Feisty little thing, weren't you so badass just a second ago? What happened?" Khloe recoiled, shoving him away, her face twisting in defiance. "Let go of me!" Before she could get another word out, black-clad men suddenly emerged from the shadows, their faces hard, eyes cold. Even the surrounding rooftops showed silhouettes of these men, controlling all sniper points. Each man moved with such deadly precision, and Khloe could tell at a glance that they were all experienced killers. They brandished machine guns and rocket launchers with practiced ease, as though these were everyday items. In a word, they looked like an elite strike force--battle-hardened, lethal. Unexpectedly, one by one, they all started dropping to their knees, as though bowing before a king. Thousands of them bowed in unison. "Awaiting your orders, Mr. Watson," the leader announced reverently. Khloe's breath hitched. "Are you Henrik Watson?" Chapter 3 The Kiss Henrik accepted a handkerchief from his trusted aide, Rhett Foster, wiping the bld from his hands with deliberate, almost regal precision. He then removed his mask slowly, revealing a face that could seize anyone's breath. His eyes were dark, magnetic pools, deep enough to pull anyone in. And above his perfectly-shaped lips was a prominent, sculpted nose. His chiseled features conveyed both power and beauty, almost too flawless to belong to any ordinary man. It was the kind of face that could eclipse even the brightest stars in the showbiz. But more than his appearance, it was his aura--commanding, indomitable--that sent shivers down spines. This was a man who held dominion over countless lives. Henrik smiled, a flash of danger glinting in his eyes. "So what if I am?" Khloe's eyes went as wide as saucers. Henrik Watson--that name carried the weight of legend. Henrik had once been a branch member of the Watson family before vanishing into obscurity for ten long years. When he resurfaced, he singlehandedly seized control of the nation's underworld, rendering him a king without rival. In fact, he was so powerful that even the president treaded carefully around him. Khloe's ex-fiance, Eric, was a member of the Watson family, which had ascended from obscurity to supremacy solely thanks to Henrik. By blood, Eric was Henrik's nephew. So, if her marriage to Eric pushed through, Henrik would be her husband's uncle. Khloe's stepsister, Sloane, had maneuvered her into offering herself to Karl Russell. Though Karl held sway in the city, he was nothing against Henrik's underworld might. It was like comparing a lion to a mouse. As the thought struck her, hope flickered within Khloe. If she could gain Henrik's support, she might escape her forced sacrifice, and her mother could be saved. Steadying her breath, she asked tentatively, "Since I just helped you, could I ask you a favor?" Henrik's gaze sharpened, eyes gleaming with intrigue. It was the first time a woman had faced him with such poise, especially after witnessing him kill so many people. Interest piqued, Henrik strode towards Khloe with an almost lazy confidence, each step measured and unhurried. His sculpted fingers pinched her chin, lifting it so she was looking right at him. He held her gaze as he studied her with a trace of amusement in his eyes. His voice, low and rich, sent a chill through the air. "Do you have any idea who you're talking to? Aren't you afraid I'll kill you?" A shiver raced through Khloe's heart. His presence was overwhelming, like a storm cloud closing in, suffocating in its intensity. He was dangerous--merely speaking to him was like playing with fire. But she had nowhere else to turn; Henrik was her only chance. "I have a Ph.D. in chemistry and medicine, along with patents--highly profitable ones. If you help me, I can make you money," she said, voice steady but with a glint of desperation. Henrik shook his head, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Money?" he murmured, his fingers brushing her cheek. "Do I look like I lack money?" The scent of bld clung faintly to his skin, chilling her even as he remained outwardly gentle. Khloe's guard went up instinctively, her body tensing beneath his touch. "What do you want?" she ventured cautiously. "If it's within my power, I'm willing to exchange anything." A spark flickered in Henrik's dark eyes, something enigmatic and unreadable. He let his gaze drift over her as if considering her offer. "Anything, you say?" All of a sudden, he let out a chilling laugh. "Then I want this." In one swift motion, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. And there, before all his men, he kissed her. Chapter 4 Decisive Action The kiss came unexpectedly. Khloe was caught off guard, unable to respond in time. Henrik's subordinates stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief. They had all worked for him for years, and never once had they seen him so close with a woman. Henrik had always been the type to keep his distance from women. In the past, women who approached him either ended up as fish food or were sent to toil in the mines at his orders. What kind of spell had this woman cast? How was it that she managed to make Henrik abandon all his usual rules, and all on their very first meeting? As the crowd remained stunned and puzzled, Khloe's thoughts swirled in chaos, making it impossible to think straight. Henrik's kiss was overwhelming, like a storm crashing down on her, leaving her breathless and dizzy. She found herself trapped in his arms, held so tightly it felt as though she were a flower caught in a violent storm. Yet she was anything but fragile. Once the shock wore off, a surge of anger rose within her. For years, she had endured humiliation, her fall from grace plunging her into the darkest depths. But giving up was never an option; she had always been plotting her revenge. It was only natural that she refused to yield. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around his neck and returned the kiss with equal ferocity. After all, what harm could a kiss do? And the man was both devastatingly handsome and of high standing. She would not suffer any losses. She skillfully fought back with her tgue, refusing to let him dominate her entirely. Instead of pulling back, she met his intensity head-on, taking the lead. What began as a one-sided kiss quickly transformed into a fierce exchange, each of them vying for control, pushing and pulling in a heated battle for dominance. The kiss was fierce and all-consuming, each second more passionate than the last, until they were both gasping for air. When they finally pulled away, their lips were swollen and stained with bl**d, a testament to the intensity of the moment. Henrik let go of Khloe, his hand brushing against the corner of his mouth where her teeth had left their mark. His gaze was intense, locking onto her with a depth that seemed to pierce right through her. Khloe held his stare steadily, not flinching or showing even the slightest sign of discomfort. Her fearless attitude earned her the respect of those watching. It was clear now why Henrik was drawn to her. She was bold, with a courage that couldn't be ignored. She had the audacity to bite Henrik's lips, unafraid of the consequences. Henrik continued to gaze at Khloe, a growing satisfaction building within him. The sting on his lips reminded him sharply of what had just happened. The woman standing before him, with a face as stunning as an angel's, was no delicate flower. She was a thorny rose, and anyone foolish enough to underestimate her would undoubtedly pay the price. But that was exactly what made her so captivating--it was the danger beneath the beauty that drew him in. "Mr. Watson, is everything to your liking?" Khloe asked, breaking the stillness. "Yes, let's go," Henrik replied with a smile. "Now, let's take care of your little issue." ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &9&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-e	Romance Novel	https://www.facebook.com/100083771162998/	48,208	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-enp98_2-1210-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=934080944896999&exdata=DD7CCA935D14747FB00CE5D79C0269792F97B035C4861F08	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475182595_1680974372822650_5468765500713567234_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wp87LASaeKgQ7kNvgE1k6iX&_nc_oc=AdgaBGJPUEwT8ylE11F1L5uKeF3t7wLumCmiCAfSQI-g2WOOYGLlySG_xAG-5YfsHJM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AaI0fwFMCkK031lMUghoPxH&oh=00_AYCNXXZUOiIWyiPPDyEwXzcel_HHFxAJzxSRcy-aHU9imw&oe=67C462A2	PERSON_PROFILE	Romance Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,735	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698573}'	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	146	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476354169_1873218676416494_572951067392629716_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4S0GRY19ZEQQ7kNvgHGaCKd&_nc_oc=AdjUS70LpVA_C8PT-eekDi2UrScUe75cqj8rY_QdLj6CQIbEMfDviUdillwgQEz1jVw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AhfpcQHz3xksHl5JCMyMTrr&oh=00_AYBNV5ibeQnK2_lmIDHERJxQt3Kq3Pmi9K0C8fkBunMxiQ&oe=67C432D0	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,825	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698573}'	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	146	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	VIDEO	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/472836563_1747818326063204_2276625698757565988_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2IsnUxUtx_cQ7kNvgF72BEB&_nc_oc=AdipVFWMoJM3wydCpcKy86H095mgwXxeHz2y0O5WNWvWS_iXyg_ZasEoZqTnPMap68Q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AN_GJz8Cqx37pZisQQJB9Ob&oh=00_AYDMQAw9-ITHTKVjcwXrTf0vdbgk5f9uUPlr7b2q3psTNQ&oe=67C45834	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,548	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698563}'	No	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,414	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480406942_1308713337017811_3260886396378794982_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xN4jQPomWNAQ7kNvgGQSbtl&_nc_oc=Adh57rywLIJMekVOHL7NU6QsKLIDZvrgKzG-uwyjqbZBBgeJTBAhiSJfEWcXp37i3u8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ALu1MC0KyxVMDlJsN2tck1O&oh=00_AYAHU_UECxu01plUT_LZGZWJQRTBbXc3h8BwlJZesaAv_g&oe=67C458CB	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,739	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698573}'	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	146	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475816672_1293416828472858_3087047714894682185_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=u9V-j_7M0eMQ7kNvgGaYZjj&_nc_oc=Adgv4bGv1YE6zs3GOvAVpQ-J__wadxm6qH28cIL8eosRGnvar0ZLepKnIMBNGw-CLHg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AhfpcQHz3xksHl5JCMyMTrr&oh=00_AYASZnWgkBpyvj2q8aYXo1Kbm4TeWmjQwBOLtsKTuJDYqA&oe=67C4500B	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,489	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698488}'	No	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	이곳을 클릭하고 무료로 읽어보세요!	때는 밤 11시. 형님 집 아래에 있는 공원에서 야간 러닝을 하던 중, 풀숲 속에서 들려오는 남녀의 바스락 소리가 들려왔다. “진동성, 설마 안 되는 거야? 집에서는 느낌 안 산다고 해서 여기까지 왔더니, 왜 아직도 안 돼?” ‘저거 우리 형수님 목소리 아니야?’ 나는 그 소리를 듣자마자 여자가 내 형수님 고태연이라는 걸 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수는 밥 먹으러 간다고 했는데? 왜 공원 풀숲에 있는 거지?’ 여자 친구는 한 번도 안 사귀어 봤지만 동영상은 그래도 많이 봤다고 자부하기에, 나는 곧바로 두 사람이 무슨 짓을 하는지 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수님이 이런 스릴을 좋아할 줄은 몰랐네. 그것도 공원에서.’ 순간 몰래 엿듣고 싶다는 생각을 참을 수 없었다. 형수는 얼굴도 예쁘장한데 몸매는 더 끝내준다. 그런 형수의 신음소리라니 이건 꿈에 그리던 일이었다. 살금살금 수풀 쪽으로 걸어가 몰래 머리를 내밀었더니 형수님이 형 위에 앉아 있었다. 물론 나를 등지고 있었지만 등 라인을 감탄할 수밖에 없었다. 순간 입이 바싹 마르고 아랫배에 열기가 올라왔다. 하지만 이렇게 매력적인 형수님 앞에서 형은 영 맥을 못 췄다. “태연아, 나 여전히 안 되는데.” 그 말에 형수가 버럭 화를 냈다. “약도 없네, 정말. 이제 고작 서른다섯이면서 왜 이렇게 쓸모가 없어? 안 서면 싸기라도 해야 할 거 아니야. 아무것도 없으면 애는 어떻게 가져? 계속 이러면 나 다른 사람 만난다? 당신은 애 싫을지 몰라도 나는 엄마가 되고 싶다고.” 잔뜩 화가 난 형수가 바지를 입고는 수풀 밖으로 걸어 나오자 놀란 나는 헐레벌떡 도망쳤다. 집에 돌아온 지 얼마 지나지 않아 형수가 돌아오는 소리가 들렸다. ‘쾅’ 닫히는 문소리에 내 가슴도 ‘철렁’ 내려앉았다. ‘깜짝 놀랐네. 형과 형수님 사이가 이렇게 안 좋을 줄이야.’ 나는 속으로 중얼거리며 가슴을 쓸어내렸다. 여자는 나이가 들수록 욕구가 많아진다더니 형수님도 욕구 불만인 게 틀림없었다. ‘하긴, 형처럼 비실비실한 몸으로 형수님을 어떻게 만족시키겠어? 나 정도는 돼야지.’ ‘퉤퉤퉤! 내가 지금 무슨 생각을 하는 거야? 고태연은 내 형수님이라고 어떻게 이런 생각을 할 수 있어?’ 물론 내가 진동성과 친형제는 아니지만 친형제 못지않게 끈끈한 사이다. 형이 아니었으면 내가 대학도 갈 수 없었을 거고. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 옆방에서 낮은 신음소리가 들려왔다. 얼른 귀를 벽에 대고 엿들어 봤더니 이건 틀림없이 신음이었다. ‘형수가 지금...’ 생각할수록 몸이 달아올라 도저히 참을 수 없어 나도 결국 바지 버클을 내렸다. 잠시 뒤, 벽 하나를 사이 두고 나와 형수의 신음 소리가 한데 섞였다. 영혼이 이어진 듯한 느낌에 나도 모르게 온갖 생각이 들었다. 형수가 나와 만났다면 얼마나 좋을까 하는 생각이 들어났다. 하지만 이건 절대 불가능한 일이다. 형수와 나 사이에는 영원히 넘을 수 없는 형이라는 존재가 있으니. 형한테 미안한 일은 할 수 없다. 더러워진 속옷을 대충 화장실에 두고 나는 내일 씻자는 생각으로 잠이 들었다. 이튿날, 잠에서 깨었을 때 시간은 벌써 9시가 넘었다. 형은 이미 출근했고 집에는 나와 형수 둘뿐이었다. 아침을 하는 형수는 실크로 된 나시 슬립을 입은 채로 굴곡진 몸매를 드러냈다. 특히 풍만한 가슴을 본 순간 입이 바싹 말랐다. “수호 씨, 일어났어요? 얼른 씻고 밥 먹어요.” 형수는 나를 보자마자 먼저 인사를 건넸다. 내가 이곳에 온 지는 아직 며칠 되지 않기에 형수와 아직 친해지지 못하여 많이 어색했다. 이에 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧장 화장실로 향했다. 그렇게 한창 씻던 그때, 갑자기 어제 벗어두었던 속옷이 내 뇌리를 스쳤다. ‘형수가 나보다 일찍 깨어났는데 설마 본 건 아니겠지?’ 이런 생각을 하며 재빨리 확인한 나는 그대로 얼어붙고 말았다. 속옷이 사라졌다. 내가 이곳저곳 찾고 있을 때 갑자기 뒤에서 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “찾을 필요 없어요. 이미 씻었으니까.” 순간 가슴이 철렁했다. ‘그 속옷에 내 정액이 가득 묻어 있는데, 형수가 씻었다면 봤을 거잖아!’ 이건 너무 부끄러웠다. 그런데 형수는 팔짱을 낀 채 눈웃음을 치며 아무렇지 않은 듯 나를 봤다. “수호 씨, 혹시 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요?” 나는 고개를 절레절레 흔들며 어제 형수의 소리를 들었다는 걸 극구 부인했다. “아니요, 아무것도 못 들었어요.” “그래요? 내 방에서 이상한 소리 듣지 못했어요?” ‘이건 나를 시험하는 건가?’ “저 어제 10시쯤에 잠들어서 아무것도 못 들었어요.” 이 말을 끝으로 나는 도망치듯 그 자리를 벗어났다. 왠지 모르겠지만 형수의 심문에 가슴이 콕콕 찔렸고 눈은 저도 모르게 형수의 가슴으로 향했다. 분명 마가 낀 게 틀림없다. 나는 곧장 식탁 앞에 앉아 묵묵히 음식을 먹었다. 하지만 밥이 코로 넘어가는지 입으로 넘어가는지 모르겠다. 그도 그럴 게, 형수가 이내 걸어와 하필이면 내 옆에 앉았기 때문이다. 왜 이러는지 이해가 되지 않는다. 예전에는 분명 내 맞은편에 앉았는데, 오늘은 왜 내 옆에 앉는지. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 형수가 갑자기 손가락으로 내 팔뚝을 쿡쿡 찔렀다. 순간 온몸이 감전되는 듯 찌릿해 났다. ‘여자가 내 몸을 만지는 게 이런 기분이구나.’ 신기한 기분이었다. “수호 씨, 혹시 내가 무서워요?” “아니요. 그냥 조금 어색해서요.” “사람은 원래 어색하다가 점점 익숙해지는 거 아니겠어요? 어색하니까 더 많이 교류해야죠. 그래야 얼른 친해지죠. 수호 씨, 남자와 여자가 가장 빨리 친해지는 방법이 뭔지 알아요?” 내 착각인지 모르겠으나 형수는 분명 나에게 암시하는 것 같았다. 그걸 인식하니 너무 당황해 밥이 넘어가지 않았다. 설렘 반 긴장 반인 심정으로 형수의 말에 담긴 의미를 생각하다가 끝내 용기를 내 질문했다. “뭔데요?” “아이 만드는 거요.” 형수는 맑은 두 눈으로 나를 바라보며 아주 직설적으로 말했다. 그 순간 나는 사레가 걸렸다. 형수가 왜 이런 말을 하는지 이해가 되지 않았다. 내가 형수와 뭘 할 수 있다고. ‘설마 나를 노리나?’ ‘형이 안 되니까 나한테 희망을 품은 건가?’ ‘안돼, 난 절대 형한테 미안한 일 할 수 없어.’ 나는 다급히 의자를 들고 옆으로 물러났다. “형수, 농담하지 마세요. 누가 보면 오해해요.” 형수는 나를 보며 피식 웃더니 곧장 질문했다. “그럼 솔직히 말해봐요. 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요? 솔직히 말하지 않으면 깊은 대화를 해봐야 할 것 같은데요.” ‘헉, 절대 그럴 수 없어.’ 나는 놀란 가슴을 다독이며 결국 입을 열었다. “형수님, 저 확실히 무슨 소리 들었어요. 하지만 고의는 아니었어요.” “혹시 내 신음 소리였어요? 듣기 좋던가요?” 형수님이 이렇게 노골적인 질문을 할 거라고는 생각지도 못했다. 얼굴은 화끈 달아올랐고, 가슴은 요란하게 북을 쳐 어떻게 대답해야 할지 갈피를 잡지 못했다. 그러던 그때. 마침 밖에서 노크 소리가 들려오자 나는 지푸라기라도 잡는 심정으로 얼른 달려가 문 쪽으로 달려갔다. 그리고 문을 열었더니 밖에는 늘씬한 여자 한 명이 서 있었다. 얼굴은 예쁘장한 데다, 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어가 연예인 못지않았다. 여자는 나를 보자 눈을 크게 뜨며 물었다. “그쪽은 누구죠?” 그 말에 나는 어이가 없었다. “그러는 그쪽은 누군데요?” 제2화 “애교야, 왔어? 얼른 들어와.” 내가 한참 답답해하고 있을 때, 형수가 다가와 낯선 여자를 친절하게 맞이했다. 여자는 형수의 초대로 곧장 집 안에 들어섰다. 그러자 형수가 우리를 소개했다. 여자는 형수의 친한 친구인데, 이름은 이애교, 바로 옆집에 살고 있었다. “애교야, 이 사람은 동성 씨와 같은 마을에 살던 동생이야, 정수호라고, 어제 왔어.” 애교라는 여자는 이상한 눈으로 나를 보더니 이내 빙그레 웃었다. “동성 씨한테 이렇게 어리고 잘생긴 동생이 다 있었어?” “수호 씨 이제 막 대학 졸업했어. 그러니 당연히 젊지. 젊을 뿐만 아니라 엄청 튼실해.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 형수의 마지막 한마디는 무척 의미심장했다. 심지어 눈길마저 내 아래를 흘끗거렸다. 그 동작에 나는 더 불편해졌다. 그때, 애교 누나가 나를 위아래로 훑더니 물었다. “태연아, 네가 말했던 마사지사가 설마 이 사람이야?” “맞아. 수호 씨가 어릴 때부터 할아버지한테 마사지를 배웠대. 솜씨가 엄청 좋아.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 나를 봤다. “아까 미처 말하지 못했는데, 사실 내 친구가 허리와 척추가 아프다고 해서요. 가끔 가슴도 답답하대요. 원래는 한의사를 불러 마사지 좀 받게 하려고 했는데, 수호 씨가 마침 마사지할 줄 알잖아요. 그래서 한번 받아보게 하려고요.” ‘그런 거였군.’ 나는 단번에 승낙했다. ‘형과 형수가 나를 이곳에서 머물게 해주고 일자리도 알아봐 줬는데, 이런 일 정도야 당연히 도와야지.’ 그때, 애교 누나가 부끄러운지 형수를 옆으로 끌고 갔다. “이건 좀 아니지 않나? 너무 젊은데?” “젊은 게 뭐 어때서? 젊을수록 좋은 거 아니야? 젊어야 힘이 좋고, 그래야 너 같은 유부녀를 편하게 모실 수 있잖아.” “무슨 헛소리하는 거야. 나 그런 사람 아니거든.” 애교 누나는 얼굴을 붉혔다. 그러자 형수가 싱긋 웃으며 대답했다. “농담이야. 네가 그쪽으로 생각하니까 그렇지. 솔직히 말해봐, 네 남편 반년 동안 집에 안 왔는데, 그동안 하고 싶지 않았어?” “너 계속 이러면 나 간다?” 그때, 형수가 귀까지 빨개진 애교 누나의 팔짱을 끼며 말했다. “알았어. 안 놀릴게. 너는 점잖고 우아한 귀부인이야. 됐지? 그런데 우리 수호 씨 솜씨 엄청 좋아. 한번 해봐. 젊고 잘생긴 남자가 밖에 있는 늙은 영감보다야 낫지 않겠어?” 애교 누나는 형수의 말에 일리가 있다고 생각했는지 고개를 끄덕였다. “그럼 옆에 있어 줘. 안 그러면 어색할 것 같아.” “그래, 같이 있어 줄게.” 두 사람은 한참 동안 소곤거리더니 그제야 내 앞으로 다가왔다. 애교 누나가 형수더러 먼저 시범 보여달라고 하자 형수는 군말 없이 소파에 엎드렸다. “수호 씨, 시작해요.” 나는 의자를 가져와 형수님 옆에 앉아 마사지를 하기 시작했다. 콜라병 몸매를 소유한 형수의 엉덩이는 동그랗고 볼록해 나는 저도 모르게 때리고 싶다는 생각이 들었다. “태연, 어때? 시원해?” 애교 누나가 물었다. “당연하지, 이렇게 시원하기는 오랜만이야.” 형수의 낮은 신음소리에 나와 애교 누나는 얼굴이 화끈 달아올랐다. 심지어 아래가 터질 것 같아 괴로워하고 있을 때, 애교 누나도 부자연스럽게 다리를 꽉 모았다. “됐어, 애교야. 이제 네 차례야.” 형수는 소파에서 일어나 우리에게 물을 따라주자, 애교 누나는 부끄러워하면서 소파에 눕더니 다리에 담요를 덮었다. ‘쯧, 예쁜 다리를 가리다니, 아쉽네.’ 하지만 아무리 덮는다고 해도 완벽한 몸매를 가릴 수는 없었다. 애교 누나는 마른 체형이지만 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어간 데다 얼굴까지 동안이라 눈길을 더 끌었다. 그때 내가 손을 어깨에 대자 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. ‘형수님은 형수님이라 뭘 할 수 없다지만, 형수님 친구는 괜찮잖아? 게다가 남편이 오랫동안 집을 비웠다고 했으니 엄청 외로울 거야.’ “애교 누나, 시원해요?” “응.” 내 물음에 애교 누나는 부끄러운 듯 낮게 대답했다. 그 대답을 들으니 나는 더욱 대담해졌다. “더 시원하게 해줄게요.” 나는 애교 누나의 등을 타고 두 손을 점점 아래로 움직였다. 그러자 애교 누나가 몸을 부르르 떨었다. “지금 뭐 하는 거예요?” “허리 시큰거린다면서요? 허리 좀 주물러 주려고요.” 살짝 겁을 먹은 채 말했더니 애교 누나는 아무 말도 하지 않았다. 묵인을 얻자 내 손은 다시 애교 누나의 허리 위로 올라가 꾹꾹 누르기 시작했다. 애교 누나의 허리는 매우 가늘어 한 손에 잡힐 정도였다. 하지만 엉덩이는 그에 비해 크고 통통한 애플힙이었다. “사실 누나의 어깨는 크게 문제없어요. 하지만 허리에 문제가 많아요.” “네? 허리가 왜요?” 나는 불안한 듯 묻는 애교 누나의 허리를 누르며 말했다. “신장이 약해요. 신장이 약하면 이렇게 허리가 아프거든요.” “신장은 보통 남자한테 중요한 거잖아요. 나는 여자라서 크게 상관없는 거 아니에요?” “그건 오해예요. 남자든 여자든 신장이 두 개인 건 똑같잖아요. 보통 신장하면 남성 기능 쪽으로 생각하는데, 여자도 기혈이 부족하면 신장이 약할 수 있어요. 누나가 얼굴색이 창백한 것도 기혈이 부족해서 그래요. 이걸 장기적으로 방치하면 다른 문제가 생기거든요.” “그럼 어떡해요?” 애교 누나가 무의식적으로 묻자 나는 씩 입꼬리를 올렸다. “사실 지금은 그렇게 심각한 게 아니라 한동안 이렇게 마사지 받으면 나을 수 있어요.” “그럼 얼른 마사지해 줘요.” “그럼 시작해요.” 나는 애교 누나의 허리를 따라 아래로 손을 내렸다. 그 순간 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. 하지만 아무 말도 하지 않자 나는 더 대담하게 행동했다. 내 손은 애교 누나의 엉덩이를 스치며 다리를 덮고 있던 담요를 천천히 걷어냈다. 백옥처럼 새하얀 다리는 역시나 예술이었다. 나는 손을 점점 아래로 내려 애교 누나의 발을 쥐고 발바닥 혈 자리를 꾹꾹 눌렀다. 그러자 애교 누나는 참지 못하고 신음을 내더니 부끄러웠는지 얼굴이 새빨개졌다. “괜찮아요?” 애교 누나는 가쁜 호흡을 가다듬으며 대답했다. “괜찮아요, 계속해요.” 그 말에 나는 계속해서 애교 누나의 발바닥을 눌렀다. 그러다 참지 못하고 애교 누나의 치마 속을 훔쳐봤는데 아쉽게도 다리를 너무 꽉 모으고 있는 탓에 아무것도 볼 수 없었다. 그렇게 한참 동안 누르다가 나는 만족스럽지 않아 대담하게 요구했다. “애교 누나, 혹시 평소에 가슴이 답답하지 않아요? 내가 마사지해 줄게요.” 나는 말하면서 무의식적으로 애교 누나의 가슴을 슬쩍 스쳐봤다. ‘저기를 누를 수 있다면 얼마나 좋을까?’ 거절당할까 봐 걱정했던 것도 무색하게, 애교 누나는 바로 동의했다. “뭐, 그래요.” 순간 너무 흥분한 나머지 나는 의자를 소파 쪽으로 더 바싹 붙이며 말했다. “누나, 반듯하게 누워요. 그래야 마사지할 수 있으니까?” 애교 누나는 고분고분 뒤돌아 소파 위에 반듯하게 누웠다. 애교 누나의 가슴은 형수님 것보다 작았지만 봉긋하게 솟았다. 한 번도 여자 가슴을 만져 본 적 없어 잔뜩 긴장한 채로 손을 뻗으려는 그때, 갑자기 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “어머, 두 사람 진도 빠르네.” 제3화 나는 마치 나쁜 짓을 한 어린애처럼 벌떡 일어났다. “형수님, 형수님이 여긴 어쩐 일이에요?” 애교 누나도 잘못을 저지른 것처럼 벌떡 자리에서 일어났다. 심지어 양 볼은 어느새 사과처럼 빨갛게 무르익었다. “태연아, 그런 거 아니야. 나랑 수호 씨 아무 일도 없었어. 그냥 가슴이 답답해서 마사지해 준 것뿐이야.” 애교 누나가 구구절절 설명하자 형수가 피식 웃었다. “내가 뭐라고 한 것도 아닌데, 왜 그렇게 긴장해? 아니면 나 몰래 정말 나쁜 짓이라도 했어?” 나와 애교 누나는 동시에 고개를 저었다. 그와 동시에 당혹스러웠다. ‘내가 감히 형수님 친구를 어떻게 하려 하다니, 만약 형수님이 알면 분명 쫓아낼 거야.’ 그때 애교 누나가 안절부절못하더니 일이 있다는 핑계로 서둘러 집을 나갔다. 형수는 그런 애교 누나의 뒷모습을 보며 멍해 있다가 한참 뒤에 나를 보며 물었다. “수호 씨, 내 친구 어떻게 같아요?” “네?” 형수한테서 갑자기 이런 질문을 받으니 나는 마음이 혼란스러워 말까지 더듬었다. “좋죠. 예쁘고 몸매도 좋고 성격도 좋잖아요.” “그럼 내 친구 꼬시라고 하면 그럴 의향 있어요?” 형수의 말에 나는 놀라움을 감출 수 없었다. 마음도 혼란스러워 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 문제는 형수가 방금 내가 형수 친구를 어떻게 해보려던 걸 발견하고 일부러 떠보는 것일까 봐 걱정되었다. 내가 긴장하고 있을 때, 형수가 내 팔을 잡으며 손등을 톡톡 두드렸다. “긴장할 거 없어요. 솔직히 말하면 돼요.” “형수님, 저 난처하게 하지 마세요. 애교 누나는 형수님 친구인데 제가 어떻게 감히 그런 마음을 품겠어요?” “감히라고요? 아래가 이렇게 단단해졌으면서.” 형수는 내 아래를 흘긋거리며 말했다. 순간 너무 쪽팔리고 난감해 나는 얼른 허리를 숙였다. “와, 사이즈 보통 아니네요.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 내 아래를 본 순간 형수의 눈빛이 변했다. 그때 형수가 말을 이었다. “나 농담 아니에요. 애교와 잠자리를 가져요. 형 도와주는 셈 치고.” ‘뭐지? 애교 누나와 자는 게 형과 무슨 상관이지?’ 형수는 나를 소파에 앉히더니 설명하기 시작했다. “동성 씨 회사와 애교의 남편이 현재 사업 파트너거든요. 애교 누나의 남편이 밖에 애인이 있는데 동성 씨한테 사람을 찾아 자기 아내 꼬셔달라고 부탁했대요. 그러면 빨리 이혼할 수 있으니까. 이제 알겠죠?” 나는 연신 고개를 끄덕였다. 알아들은 건 확실하나 이해가 되지 않았다. ‘애교 누나처럼 예쁜 여자를 두고 그 남편은 왜 바람피우는 거지?’ 내가 깊은 생각에 빠져 있을 때 형수가 내 허벅지를 꼬집었다. “무슨 생각을 그렇게 해요?” “아!” 너무 아파 저도 모르게 비명을 지르며 나는 연신 고개를 저었다. “아무것도 아니에요.” “내가 아침에 한 말 기억해요? 남자의 그건 정확한 곳에 써야 해요. 애교 누나의 남편이 반년 동안 애교 누나한테 손끝 하나 대지 않았대요. 그러니까 수호 씨가 조금만 손쓰면 바로 넘어올 거예요. 여자와 자본 적 없죠? 이번이 기회예요.” 형수의 말을 들을수록 나는 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아올랐고, 아랫배에 열기가 몰렸다. 문제는 너무 부끄러우면서도 난감한 부탁이라는 거다. 만약 다른 사람의 부탁이라면 그나마 괜찮았을 텐데. 형수는 내가 꿈쩍도 하지 않자 갑자기 옆으로 바싹 다가왔다. 그 순간 은은한 향기가 내 코끝을 간지럽혔다. 전에 한 번도 형수와 이렇게 가까이 앉은 적 없는데, 지금은 심지어 형수의 온도까지 느껴질 정도라 가슴이 콩닥거리는 한편 긴장했다. “혹시 무서워요? 걱정돼요?” 조심스럽게 묻는 형수의 말에 나는 필사적으로 고개를 끄덕였다. 이건 무서운 정도가 아니라 아주 겁이 나 미칠 지경이다. 여자 친구도 사귀어 본 적 없는 나더러 유부녀를 꼬시라니. 무섭지 않을 리가. 그때 형수가 다시 한번 내 손을 잡으며 한 번도 들은 적 없는 부드러운 목소리로 말했다. “걱정할 거 없어요. 상대는 외로운 유부녀라 마음껏 꼬셔도 돼요. 유부녀를 꼬시는 가장 효과적인 방법이 바로 성욕을 자극하는 거예요.” “성욕이 한번 끓어오르면 끝이 없거든요. 그때가 되면 수호 씨는 아무것도 안 해도 모든 일이 풀릴 거예요. 알았어요?” 나는 건성으로 고개를 끄덕였지만 생각은 이미 다른 데로 날아가 버렸다. 머릿속에는 아침에 들은 장면이 떠올랐고, 형수님의 가슴이 얼마나 매혹적일지 상상했다. 그런데 하필이면 형수가 그걸 보고 말았다. “나 커요?” 갑작스러운 형수의 물음에 나는 바짝 긴장했고, 입이 바싹 말라 넋을 잃은 듯 대답했다. “네.” “만지고 싶어요?” 순간 피가 거꾸로 솟는 기분이 들었고 머리가 윙윙 울려 아무 말도 할 수 없었다. 그때, 형수가 내 쪽으로 갑자기 바싹 다가와 가슴을 내 몸에 눌렀다. 그 순간, 나는 바보라도 된 것처럼 머리가 온통 백지장이 되어버렸다. “그러고 싶으면 싶은 거죠. 민망해할 거 뭐 있어요? 이건 인간의 본능적인 욕구예요. 풀 때는 풀어야 한다고요.” 결국 나는 참지 못하고 이를 악물었다. “만지고 싶어요. 그것도 아주 많아.” “하하하, 잘했어요. 마음이 시키는 대로 해 봐요. 그럼 무서울 거 없잖아요. 하지만 그 욕구는 애교 누나한테 풀어요. 형수인 내가 아니라. 알겠어요?” 순간 기분이 나락으로 떨어졌다. ‘난 또 형수님이 나한테 몸 바치려 하는 줄 알았는데 어떻게 대담해지는지 가르쳐주는 거였잖아.’ ‘하지만 오히려 좋아. 내가 만약 형수와 무슨 일이라도 생기면 형한테 미안해서 어떡해?’ 나는 더 이상 참을 수 없어 배가 아프다는 핑계를 대고 얼른 화장실로 달려갔다. 방금 애교 누나를 도와 마사지할 때부터 참기 힘들었는데, 형수가 나를 건드리기까지 하니 아래가 터질 것만 같았다. 물론 형수가 손장난도 적당히 하면 몸에 좋고 지나치면 몸이 상한다고 했지만, 이 순간 더 이상 참을 수 없었다. 하지만 뜻밖에도 목욕 타월을 올려놓는 선반 위에서 여자 팬티 한 장을 발견했다. 깊이 생각하지 않아도 알 수 있었다. 이 팬티의 주인이 형수라는 걸. 그 순간 그 팬티를 가져야 할지 말아야 할지 수없이 고민했다. 이내 눈을 감고 마음을 진정하려고 했으나, 하필이면 머릿속에 아침에 봤던 장면이 떠올랐다. 심지어 마음속에서 악마의 속삭임이 나를 유혹했다. ‘손장난하는 것뿐인데, 그건 괜찮잖아. 이건 쉽게 얻을 수 없는 기회라고, 놓치면 앞으로는 기회도 없어.’ 결국 나는 그 속삭임에 넘어가 저도 모르게 팬티를 향해 손을 뻗었다. 제4화 팬티는 부드럽고 나른한 데다 심지어 형수의 냄새까지 배어 있었다. 손에 감각이 느껴지자 저도 모르게 아침에 몰래 엿들었던 소리가 뇌리에 재생되며 점차 흥분되었다. ‘형수와 뭘 진짜로 할 수는 없지만 팬티로 상상하는 건 괜찮잖아.’ 나는 속으로 이렇게 중얼거리며 벨트를 풀고 팬티를 밀어 넣었다. 하지만 내 손이 아래에 닿으려 할 때 노크 소리가 들렸고, 너무 놀란 나머지 나는 그대로 뿜을 뻔했다. ‘집에 나와 형수님 둘뿐이니 노크한 사람은 형수님이겠지?’ 나는 서둘러 그 팬티를 꺼내 목욕 타월 선반 위에 올려다 놓고 나서 조심스럽게 말했다. “형수님, 왜 그러세요?” “수호 씨, 안에서 무슨 나쁜 짓 했어요?” ‘이런 말을 묻는다고?’ “네? 아, 아니요.” 나는 찔려서 말을 더듬었다. “그런데 왜 그렇게 떨어요?” 형수의 한마디에 나는 가슴이 철렁해 식은땀을 줄줄 흘렸다. ‘형수가 아무리 개방적이라고 해도 본인과 나는 안 된다고 명확히 말했는데, 만약 내가 형수의 팬티를 가지고 그런 짓을 한 걸 들키면 내가 본인 말을 안 듣는다고 생각해 쫓아내면 어떡하지?’ 하지만 이 상황을 어떻게 설명해야 할지 몰라 나는 애써 설명했다. “정말 아무것도 아니에요. 배가 아파서 식은땀이 난 것뿐이에요.” “갑자기 식은땀이 왜 나요? 혹시 어디 아파요?” 형수는 이내 나를 걱정했다. “저도 모르겠어요. 그냥 좀 불편해요.” “문 좀 열어봐요. 어디 봐봐요.” “이, 이제 괜찮아요.” “내외할 거 뭐 있어요? 수호 씨 내 눈에는 아직 애예요. 그러니 얼른 문 열어요.” 그 말을 들은 순간 실망감이 휘몰아쳤다. ‘내가 형수님 눈에 고작 애였다니. 어쩐지 내 앞에서 거침없더라니. 나는 그런 상대로 한 번도 생각하지 않았나 보네.’ 나는 허리를 숙여 화장실 문을 열었다. 형수는 들어오자마자 나를 보는 게 아니라 목욕 타월을 놓은 선반 위를 확인했다. 나는 마음이 찔려 형수의 눈을 마주칠 수 없었다. 그때 형수가 선반 쪽으로 걸어가더니 나한테 웃으며 물었다. “혹시 내 팬티 건드렸어요?” “아, 아니요.” 나는 다급하게 고개를 흔들었다. “정말이에요? 그런데 얼굴은 왜 그렇게 빨개요? 솔직히 말해요. 방금 내 팬티로 나쁜 짓 하려고 했는데 내가 방해한 거죠? 그래서 내가 들어오는 걸 무서워했던 거고?” ‘뭐야? 천리안이라도 지녔나? 어떻게 저렇게 귀신같이 다 알지?’ 형수는 나를 위아래로 훑더니 내가 허리를 구부린 채 일어나지 못하자 의심의 눈초리로 바라봤다. “똑바로 서요.” 형수는 나를 지그시 바라보며 말했다. 그런 형수의 명을 나는 어길 수 없었다. 하지만 내가 몸을 곧게 편 순간 난감한 상태인 것이 바로 들켜버렸다. 형수도 그걸 본 게 틀림없다. 나는 눈을 감고 형수의 눈을 피했다. 하지만 형수가 천천히 내 앞에 무릎을 꿇는 게 고스란히 느껴졌다. 그 순간 가슴이 튀어나올 것만 같았다. 문제는 형수가 뭘 하려는지 몰라 도저히 모르겠다는 거였다. 너무 야릇한 자세에 나는 저도 모르게 이런저런 상상을 하며 천천히 눈을 떴다. 그랬더니 형수가 멍하니 내 그곳을 바라보며 감탄하는 게 아니겠는가? “동성 씨가 수호 씨처럼 이랬으면 얼마나 좋을까요?” 동경이 가득한 형수의 눈빛에 내 머리는 순간 백지장이 되어버렸고, 가슴은 미친 듯이 요동쳐 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그런데 형수는 그곳을 한참 바라보더니 다시 일어났다. 나는 얼른 손으로 그곳을 막았다. “아직은 욕구를 풀지 마요. 그래야 애교 누나를 공략할 동력이 생기죠.” 형수는 말하면서 갑자기 나에게 바싹 다가왔다. “사실 나 일부러 이러는 거예요. 이러면 안 되는 거 아는데 동성 씨를 위해서 어쩔 수 없어요. 수호 씨가 너무 부끄럼을 타니까 우선 생각을 오픈해야죠. 손 치워요. 나도 산전수전 겪은 사람인데, 이런 걸 못 겪어봤을까요?” ‘그래도 이 방법은 너무 남다른 거 아닌가? 목숨이 남아나질 않는다고.’ 나는 속으로 아우성쳤다. “나와요. 애교한테 전화할 거니까 같이 쇼핑하면서 두 사람 이어줄게요. 오늘 애교가 수호 씨를 집에 초대할지 기대되네요. 얼른 해결해야 수호 씨 형네 회사도 얼른 제자리 찾을 수 있을 거예요.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 허리를 흔들며 밖으로 나가 버렸다. 홀로 남겨진 나 역시 그제야 화장실에서 느릿느릿 걸어 나왔지만, 손은 온통 땀으로 젖었다. 너무 참고 있었던 탓이었다. 형수한테 매번 이런 식으로 자극당하고 제대로 풀 수 없으니 미칠 것만 같았다. 하지만 형을 위해서 참을 수밖에 없다. 형수는 소파에 앉아 애교 누나에게 전화했다. “안 나가겠다고? 왜? 안돼, 나랑 나가자. 안 나가면 수호 씨더러 너 안아서 내려오라고 한다?” “뭐? 내가 너무하다고? 그래, 나 원래 이래. 어떡할 건데?” “그래, 그럼 약속한 거다? 5분 뒷문 앞에서 기다릴게.” 형수는 전화를 끊자 나를 향해 웃으며 말했다. “해결했어요. 가서 옷 갈아입어요. 이따가 운전해야 하니까. 기억해요, 자꾸 뒤쪽을 봐야 해요, 서프라이즈가 있을 테니까.” “네.” 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧바로 옷 갈아입으러 갔다. 그러면서 내심 형수가 말한 서프라이즈가 뭘까 기대했다. 내가 이내 옷을 갈아입고 형수와 함께 문 앞에서 기다렸다. 그랬더니 얼마 지나지 않아 애교 누나가 나왔다. 붉은 원피스는 애교 누나의 하얀 피부를 더 희게 만들었고, V넥이라 가슴골이 훤히 드러났다. 그걸 본 순간 나는 넋을 잃고 말았다. ‘애교 누나의 몸매가 좋을 줄은 알았지만 이 정도일 줄이야.’ 애교 누나는 일부러 내 눈을 피하며 형수의 팔짱을 끼더니 내 앞으로 지나갔다. 그런 반응에 나는 답답하고 속상했다. 아까 마사지할 때만 해도 분명 살갑게 대했는데, 왜 갑자기 이렇게 차가워졌는지. 심지어 내 눈도 안 마주치고 있다. ‘설마 내가 너무 무례해서 화났나?’ 우리는 곧장 계단을 내려갔다. 그 사이 애교 누나는 형수와 웃고 떠들었지만 나는 혼자 꿔다 놓은 보따리처럼 옆에 덩그러니 서 있었다. 그게 너무 답답하고 괴로웠지만 차에 타자마자 갑자기 뒤를 돌아보면 서프라이즈가 있을 거라던 형수의 말이 떠올랐다. 그 서프라이즈가 무엇인지 궁금하여 나는 계속 백미러로 뒤를 힐끔거렸다. 하지만 형수는 애교 누나와 웃고 떠들기만 할 뿐, 기대했던 서프라이즈는 없었다. “형수님, 우리 어디 가요?” 길을 물어본다는 걸 핑계 삼아 또 한 번 뒤돌아봤지만 여전히 서프라이즈는 없었다. 하지만 애교 누나와 눈빛이 마주친 순간, 애교 누나의 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아오르더니 이내 시선을 피했다. 그건 당황하고 초조해하는 눈빛이 틀림없었다. 그 순간 내 가슴은 철렁 내려앉았다. 애교 누나는 지금 화나 있는 게 아니라 나와 썸을 이어갈지 고민하는 거였다. 그걸 인지하자 나는 기쁨을 주체할 수 없었다. 그건 애교 누나도 나한테 마음이 있다는 뜻이었으니. “광화문 광장으로 가요.” “네.” 형수의 말에 나는 짤막하게 대답했다. 그러고는 곧장 핸드폰을 꺼내 길을 검색하고는 시동을 걸었다. 차가 정체 구간에 이르자 좀처럼 속도가 나지 않아 나는 다시 뒤를 흘끔거렸다. 그리고 그 순간 애교 누나가 팬티를 내리는 모습을 봐버렸다.	LEARN_MORE	https://operkn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11942&u	남성 소설 모음	https://www.facebook.com/61560317043692/	134	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	operkn.com	IMAGE	https://operkn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11942&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476359457_1068657881974299_3048820725284479605_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pfB-e9arDQIQ7kNvgFYvmxE&_nc_oc=Adi6ZfDtUianBvPk-AYAh5DuDHJG9bnnCxy_w3iYWUvoBYZ1lhw3hO_Ic4z2BrpnQVo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A3B7ZweFL05KXBjZpHxl0Bs&oh=00_AYDKfh3FRThNBQ-Tb77ydhJQ8kMD-NHmGvzaMgiNWDUZGQ&oe=67C4406E	PERSON_PROFILE	남성 소설 모음	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,570	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698563}'	Yes	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,414	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480674260_2449244118750936_5545418808968458240_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=TL3qcb5dTfUQ7kNvgEVE2cz&_nc_oc=AdgrqEeAKprkOMPFJiCMySXQlUTgl2d3jc8PkIcZ6Ae_as3jW1VEOZphozSAmEcNW9Y&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0ndp06ersy_TfCEnN0y_2x&oh=00_AYBqhKfWeTDmMEclp6CHAwHOutUmQjD-TKHnqm_RLAtCZA&oe=67C44BE2	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,491	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698488}'	No	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	이곳을 클릭하고 무료로 읽어보세요!	때는 밤 11시. 형님 집 아래에 있는 공원에서 야간 러닝을 하던 중, 풀숲 속에서 들려오는 남녀의 바스락 소리가 들려왔다. “진동성, 설마 안 되는 거야? 집에서는 느낌 안 산다고 해서 여기까지 왔더니, 왜 아직도 안 돼?” ‘저거 우리 형수님 목소리 아니야?’ 나는 그 소리를 듣자마자 여자가 내 형수님 고태연이라는 걸 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수는 밥 먹으러 간다고 했는데? 왜 공원 풀숲에 있는 거지?’ 여자 친구는 한 번도 안 사귀어 봤지만 동영상은 그래도 많이 봤다고 자부하기에, 나는 곧바로 두 사람이 무슨 짓을 하는지 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수님이 이런 스릴을 좋아할 줄은 몰랐네. 그것도 공원에서.’ 순간 몰래 엿듣고 싶다는 생각을 참을 수 없었다. 형수는 얼굴도 예쁘장한데 몸매는 더 끝내준다. 그런 형수의 신음소리라니 이건 꿈에 그리던 일이었다. 살금살금 수풀 쪽으로 걸어가 몰래 머리를 내밀었더니 형수님이 형 위에 앉아 있었다. 물론 나를 등지고 있었지만 등 라인을 감탄할 수밖에 없었다. 순간 입이 바싹 마르고 아랫배에 열기가 올라왔다. 하지만 이렇게 매력적인 형수님 앞에서 형은 영 맥을 못 췄다. “태연아, 나 여전히 안 되는데.” 그 말에 형수가 버럭 화를 냈다. “약도 없네, 정말. 이제 고작 서른다섯이면서 왜 이렇게 쓸모가 없어? 안 서면 싸기라도 해야 할 거 아니야. 아무것도 없으면 애는 어떻게 가져? 계속 이러면 나 다른 사람 만난다? 당신은 애 싫을지 몰라도 나는 엄마가 되고 싶다고.” 잔뜩 화가 난 형수가 바지를 입고는 수풀 밖으로 걸어 나오자 놀란 나는 헐레벌떡 도망쳤다. 집에 돌아온 지 얼마 지나지 않아 형수가 돌아오는 소리가 들렸다. ‘쾅’ 닫히는 문소리에 내 가슴도 ‘철렁’ 내려앉았다. ‘깜짝 놀랐네. 형과 형수님 사이가 이렇게 안 좋을 줄이야.’ 나는 속으로 중얼거리며 가슴을 쓸어내렸다. 여자는 나이가 들수록 욕구가 많아진다더니 형수님도 욕구 불만인 게 틀림없었다. ‘하긴, 형처럼 비실비실한 몸으로 형수님을 어떻게 만족시키겠어? 나 정도는 돼야지.’ ‘퉤퉤퉤! 내가 지금 무슨 생각을 하는 거야? 고태연은 내 형수님이라고 어떻게 이런 생각을 할 수 있어?’ 물론 내가 진동성과 친형제는 아니지만 친형제 못지않게 끈끈한 사이다. 형이 아니었으면 내가 대학도 갈 수 없었을 거고. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 옆방에서 낮은 신음소리가 들려왔다. 얼른 귀를 벽에 대고 엿들어 봤더니 이건 틀림없이 신음이었다. ‘형수가 지금...’ 생각할수록 몸이 달아올라 도저히 참을 수 없어 나도 결국 바지 버클을 내렸다. 잠시 뒤, 벽 하나를 사이 두고 나와 형수의 신음 소리가 한데 섞였다. 영혼이 이어진 듯한 느낌에 나도 모르게 온갖 생각이 들었다. 형수가 나와 만났다면 얼마나 좋을까 하는 생각이 들어났다. 하지만 이건 절대 불가능한 일이다. 형수와 나 사이에는 영원히 넘을 수 없는 형이라는 존재가 있으니. 형한테 미안한 일은 할 수 없다. 더러워진 속옷을 대충 화장실에 두고 나는 내일 씻자는 생각으로 잠이 들었다. 이튿날, 잠에서 깨었을 때 시간은 벌써 9시가 넘었다. 형은 이미 출근했고 집에는 나와 형수 둘뿐이었다. 아침을 하는 형수는 실크로 된 나시 슬립을 입은 채로 굴곡진 몸매를 드러냈다. 특히 풍만한 가슴을 본 순간 입이 바싹 말랐다. “수호 씨, 일어났어요? 얼른 씻고 밥 먹어요.” 형수는 나를 보자마자 먼저 인사를 건넸다. 내가 이곳에 온 지는 아직 며칠 되지 않기에 형수와 아직 친해지지 못하여 많이 어색했다. 이에 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧장 화장실로 향했다. 그렇게 한창 씻던 그때, 갑자기 어제 벗어두었던 속옷이 내 뇌리를 스쳤다. ‘형수가 나보다 일찍 깨어났는데 설마 본 건 아니겠지?’ 이런 생각을 하며 재빨리 확인한 나는 그대로 얼어붙고 말았다. 속옷이 사라졌다. 내가 이곳저곳 찾고 있을 때 갑자기 뒤에서 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “찾을 필요 없어요. 이미 씻었으니까.” 순간 가슴이 철렁했다. ‘그 속옷에 내 정액이 가득 묻어 있는데, 형수가 씻었다면 봤을 거잖아!’ 이건 너무 부끄러웠다. 그런데 형수는 팔짱을 낀 채 눈웃음을 치며 아무렇지 않은 듯 나를 봤다. “수호 씨, 혹시 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요?” 나는 고개를 절레절레 흔들며 어제 형수의 소리를 들었다는 걸 극구 부인했다. “아니요, 아무것도 못 들었어요.” “그래요? 내 방에서 이상한 소리 듣지 못했어요?” ‘이건 나를 시험하는 건가?’ “저 어제 10시쯤에 잠들어서 아무것도 못 들었어요.” 이 말을 끝으로 나는 도망치듯 그 자리를 벗어났다. 왠지 모르겠지만 형수의 심문에 가슴이 콕콕 찔렸고 눈은 저도 모르게 형수의 가슴으로 향했다. 분명 마가 낀 게 틀림없다. 나는 곧장 식탁 앞에 앉아 묵묵히 음식을 먹었다. 하지만 밥이 코로 넘어가는지 입으로 넘어가는지 모르겠다. 그도 그럴 게, 형수가 이내 걸어와 하필이면 내 옆에 앉았기 때문이다. 왜 이러는지 이해가 되지 않는다. 예전에는 분명 내 맞은편에 앉았는데, 오늘은 왜 내 옆에 앉는지. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 형수가 갑자기 손가락으로 내 팔뚝을 쿡쿡 찔렀다. 순간 온몸이 감전되는 듯 찌릿해 났다. ‘여자가 내 몸을 만지는 게 이런 기분이구나.’ 신기한 기분이었다. “수호 씨, 혹시 내가 무서워요?” “아니요. 그냥 조금 어색해서요.” “사람은 원래 어색하다가 점점 익숙해지는 거 아니겠어요? 어색하니까 더 많이 교류해야죠. 그래야 얼른 친해지죠. 수호 씨, 남자와 여자가 가장 빨리 친해지는 방법이 뭔지 알아요?” 내 착각인지 모르겠으나 형수는 분명 나에게 암시하는 것 같았다. 그걸 인식하니 너무 당황해 밥이 넘어가지 않았다. 설렘 반 긴장 반인 심정으로 형수의 말에 담긴 의미를 생각하다가 끝내 용기를 내 질문했다. “뭔데요?” “아이 만드는 거요.” 형수는 맑은 두 눈으로 나를 바라보며 아주 직설적으로 말했다. 그 순간 나는 사레가 걸렸다. 형수가 왜 이런 말을 하는지 이해가 되지 않았다. 내가 형수와 뭘 할 수 있다고. ‘설마 나를 노리나?’ ‘형이 안 되니까 나한테 희망을 품은 건가?’ ‘안돼, 난 절대 형한테 미안한 일 할 수 없어.’ 나는 다급히 의자를 들고 옆으로 물러났다. “형수, 농담하지 마세요. 누가 보면 오해해요.” 형수는 나를 보며 피식 웃더니 곧장 질문했다. “그럼 솔직히 말해봐요. 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요? 솔직히 말하지 않으면 깊은 대화를 해봐야 할 것 같은데요.” ‘헉, 절대 그럴 수 없어.’ 나는 놀란 가슴을 다독이며 결국 입을 열었다. “형수님, 저 확실히 무슨 소리 들었어요. 하지만 고의는 아니었어요.” “혹시 내 신음 소리였어요? 듣기 좋던가요?” 형수님이 이렇게 노골적인 질문을 할 거라고는 생각지도 못했다. 얼굴은 화끈 달아올랐고, 가슴은 요란하게 북을 쳐 어떻게 대답해야 할지 갈피를 잡지 못했다. 그러던 그때. 마침 밖에서 노크 소리가 들려오자 나는 지푸라기라도 잡는 심정으로 얼른 달려가 문 쪽으로 달려갔다. 그리고 문을 열었더니 밖에는 늘씬한 여자 한 명이 서 있었다. 얼굴은 예쁘장한 데다, 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어가 연예인 못지않았다. 여자는 나를 보자 눈을 크게 뜨며 물었다. “그쪽은 누구죠?” 그 말에 나는 어이가 없었다. “그러는 그쪽은 누군데요?” 제2화 “애교야, 왔어? 얼른 들어와.” 내가 한참 답답해하고 있을 때, 형수가 다가와 낯선 여자를 친절하게 맞이했다. 여자는 형수의 초대로 곧장 집 안에 들어섰다. 그러자 형수가 우리를 소개했다. 여자는 형수의 친한 친구인데, 이름은 이애교, 바로 옆집에 살고 있었다. “애교야, 이 사람은 동성 씨와 같은 마을에 살던 동생이야, 정수호라고, 어제 왔어.” 애교라는 여자는 이상한 눈으로 나를 보더니 이내 빙그레 웃었다. “동성 씨한테 이렇게 어리고 잘생긴 동생이 다 있었어?” “수호 씨 이제 막 대학 졸업했어. 그러니 당연히 젊지. 젊을 뿐만 아니라 엄청 튼실해.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 형수의 마지막 한마디는 무척 의미심장했다. 심지어 눈길마저 내 아래를 흘끗거렸다. 그 동작에 나는 더 불편해졌다. 그때, 애교 누나가 나를 위아래로 훑더니 물었다. “태연아, 네가 말했던 마사지사가 설마 이 사람이야?” “맞아. 수호 씨가 어릴 때부터 할아버지한테 마사지를 배웠대. 솜씨가 엄청 좋아.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 나를 봤다. “아까 미처 말하지 못했는데, 사실 내 친구가 허리와 척추가 아프다고 해서요. 가끔 가슴도 답답하대요. 원래는 한의사를 불러 마사지 좀 받게 하려고 했는데, 수호 씨가 마침 마사지할 줄 알잖아요. 그래서 한번 받아보게 하려고요.” ‘그런 거였군.’ 나는 단번에 승낙했다. ‘형과 형수가 나를 이곳에서 머물게 해주고 일자리도 알아봐 줬는데, 이런 일 정도야 당연히 도와야지.’ 그때, 애교 누나가 부끄러운지 형수를 옆으로 끌고 갔다. “이건 좀 아니지 않나? 너무 젊은데?” “젊은 게 뭐 어때서? 젊을수록 좋은 거 아니야? 젊어야 힘이 좋고, 그래야 너 같은 유부녀를 편하게 모실 수 있잖아.” “무슨 헛소리하는 거야. 나 그런 사람 아니거든.” 애교 누나는 얼굴을 붉혔다. 그러자 형수가 싱긋 웃으며 대답했다. “농담이야. 네가 그쪽으로 생각하니까 그렇지. 솔직히 말해봐, 네 남편 반년 동안 집에 안 왔는데, 그동안 하고 싶지 않았어?” “너 계속 이러면 나 간다?” 그때, 형수가 귀까지 빨개진 애교 누나의 팔짱을 끼며 말했다. “알았어. 안 놀릴게. 너는 점잖고 우아한 귀부인이야. 됐지? 그런데 우리 수호 씨 솜씨 엄청 좋아. 한번 해봐. 젊고 잘생긴 남자가 밖에 있는 늙은 영감보다야 낫지 않겠어?” 애교 누나는 형수의 말에 일리가 있다고 생각했는지 고개를 끄덕였다. “그럼 옆에 있어 줘. 안 그러면 어색할 것 같아.” “그래, 같이 있어 줄게.” 두 사람은 한참 동안 소곤거리더니 그제야 내 앞으로 다가왔다. 애교 누나가 형수더러 먼저 시범 보여달라고 하자 형수는 군말 없이 소파에 엎드렸다. “수호 씨, 시작해요.” 나는 의자를 가져와 형수님 옆에 앉아 마사지를 하기 시작했다. 콜라병 몸매를 소유한 형수의 엉덩이는 동그랗고 볼록해 나는 저도 모르게 때리고 싶다는 생각이 들었다. “태연, 어때? 시원해?” 애교 누나가 물었다. “당연하지, 이렇게 시원하기는 오랜만이야.” 형수의 낮은 신음소리에 나와 애교 누나는 얼굴이 화끈 달아올랐다. 심지어 아래가 터질 것 같아 괴로워하고 있을 때, 애교 누나도 부자연스럽게 다리를 꽉 모았다. “됐어, 애교야. 이제 네 차례야.” 형수는 소파에서 일어나 우리에게 물을 따라주자, 애교 누나는 부끄러워하면서 소파에 눕더니 다리에 담요를 덮었다. ‘쯧, 예쁜 다리를 가리다니, 아쉽네.’ 하지만 아무리 덮는다고 해도 완벽한 몸매를 가릴 수는 없었다. 애교 누나는 마른 체형이지만 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어간 데다 얼굴까지 동안이라 눈길을 더 끌었다. 그때 내가 손을 어깨에 대자 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. ‘형수님은 형수님이라 뭘 할 수 없다지만, 형수님 친구는 괜찮잖아? 게다가 남편이 오랫동안 집을 비웠다고 했으니 엄청 외로울 거야.’ “애교 누나, 시원해요?” “응.” 내 물음에 애교 누나는 부끄러운 듯 낮게 대답했다. 그 대답을 들으니 나는 더욱 대담해졌다. “더 시원하게 해줄게요.” 나는 애교 누나의 등을 타고 두 손을 점점 아래로 움직였다. 그러자 애교 누나가 몸을 부르르 떨었다. “지금 뭐 하는 거예요?” “허리 시큰거린다면서요? 허리 좀 주물러 주려고요.” 살짝 겁을 먹은 채 말했더니 애교 누나는 아무 말도 하지 않았다. 묵인을 얻자 내 손은 다시 애교 누나의 허리 위로 올라가 꾹꾹 누르기 시작했다. 애교 누나의 허리는 매우 가늘어 한 손에 잡힐 정도였다. 하지만 엉덩이는 그에 비해 크고 통통한 애플힙이었다. “사실 누나의 어깨는 크게 문제없어요. 하지만 허리에 문제가 많아요.” “네? 허리가 왜요?” 나는 불안한 듯 묻는 애교 누나의 허리를 누르며 말했다. “신장이 약해요. 신장이 약하면 이렇게 허리가 아프거든요.” “신장은 보통 남자한테 중요한 거잖아요. 나는 여자라서 크게 상관없는 거 아니에요?” “그건 오해예요. 남자든 여자든 신장이 두 개인 건 똑같잖아요. 보통 신장하면 남성 기능 쪽으로 생각하는데, 여자도 기혈이 부족하면 신장이 약할 수 있어요. 누나가 얼굴색이 창백한 것도 기혈이 부족해서 그래요. 이걸 장기적으로 방치하면 다른 문제가 생기거든요.” “그럼 어떡해요?” 애교 누나가 무의식적으로 묻자 나는 씩 입꼬리를 올렸다. “사실 지금은 그렇게 심각한 게 아니라 한동안 이렇게 마사지 받으면 나을 수 있어요.” “그럼 얼른 마사지해 줘요.” “그럼 시작해요.” 나는 애교 누나의 허리를 따라 아래로 손을 내렸다. 그 순간 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. 하지만 아무 말도 하지 않자 나는 더 대담하게 행동했다. 내 손은 애교 누나의 엉덩이를 스치며 다리를 덮고 있던 담요를 천천히 걷어냈다. 백옥처럼 새하얀 다리는 역시나 예술이었다. 나는 손을 점점 아래로 내려 애교 누나의 발을 쥐고 발바닥 혈 자리를 꾹꾹 눌렀다. 그러자 애교 누나는 참지 못하고 신음을 내더니 부끄러웠는지 얼굴이 새빨개졌다. “괜찮아요?” 애교 누나는 가쁜 호흡을 가다듬으며 대답했다. “괜찮아요, 계속해요.” 그 말에 나는 계속해서 애교 누나의 발바닥을 눌렀다. 그러다 참지 못하고 애교 누나의 치마 속을 훔쳐봤는데 아쉽게도 다리를 너무 꽉 모으고 있는 탓에 아무것도 볼 수 없었다. 그렇게 한참 동안 누르다가 나는 만족스럽지 않아 대담하게 요구했다. “애교 누나, 혹시 평소에 가슴이 답답하지 않아요? 내가 마사지해 줄게요.” 나는 말하면서 무의식적으로 애교 누나의 가슴을 슬쩍 스쳐봤다. ‘저기를 누를 수 있다면 얼마나 좋을까?’ 거절당할까 봐 걱정했던 것도 무색하게, 애교 누나는 바로 동의했다. “뭐, 그래요.” 순간 너무 흥분한 나머지 나는 의자를 소파 쪽으로 더 바싹 붙이며 말했다. “누나, 반듯하게 누워요. 그래야 마사지할 수 있으니까?” 애교 누나는 고분고분 뒤돌아 소파 위에 반듯하게 누웠다. 애교 누나의 가슴은 형수님 것보다 작았지만 봉긋하게 솟았다. 한 번도 여자 가슴을 만져 본 적 없어 잔뜩 긴장한 채로 손을 뻗으려는 그때, 갑자기 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “어머, 두 사람 진도 빠르네.” 제3화 나는 마치 나쁜 짓을 한 어린애처럼 벌떡 일어났다. “형수님, 형수님이 여긴 어쩐 일이에요?” 애교 누나도 잘못을 저지른 것처럼 벌떡 자리에서 일어났다. 심지어 양 볼은 어느새 사과처럼 빨갛게 무르익었다. “태연아, 그런 거 아니야. 나랑 수호 씨 아무 일도 없었어. 그냥 가슴이 답답해서 마사지해 준 것뿐이야.” 애교 누나가 구구절절 설명하자 형수가 피식 웃었다. “내가 뭐라고 한 것도 아닌데, 왜 그렇게 긴장해? 아니면 나 몰래 정말 나쁜 짓이라도 했어?” 나와 애교 누나는 동시에 고개를 저었다. 그와 동시에 당혹스러웠다. ‘내가 감히 형수님 친구를 어떻게 하려 하다니, 만약 형수님이 알면 분명 쫓아낼 거야.’ 그때 애교 누나가 안절부절못하더니 일이 있다는 핑계로 서둘러 집을 나갔다. 형수는 그런 애교 누나의 뒷모습을 보며 멍해 있다가 한참 뒤에 나를 보며 물었다. “수호 씨, 내 친구 어떻게 같아요?” “네?” 형수한테서 갑자기 이런 질문을 받으니 나는 마음이 혼란스러워 말까지 더듬었다. “좋죠. 예쁘고 몸매도 좋고 성격도 좋잖아요.” “그럼 내 친구 꼬시라고 하면 그럴 의향 있어요?” 형수의 말에 나는 놀라움을 감출 수 없었다. 마음도 혼란스러워 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 문제는 형수가 방금 내가 형수 친구를 어떻게 해보려던 걸 발견하고 일부러 떠보는 것일까 봐 걱정되었다. 내가 긴장하고 있을 때, 형수가 내 팔을 잡으며 손등을 톡톡 두드렸다. “긴장할 거 없어요. 솔직히 말하면 돼요.” “형수님, 저 난처하게 하지 마세요. 애교 누나는 형수님 친구인데 제가 어떻게 감히 그런 마음을 품겠어요?” “감히라고요? 아래가 이렇게 단단해졌으면서.” 형수는 내 아래를 흘긋거리며 말했다. 순간 너무 쪽팔리고 난감해 나는 얼른 허리를 숙였다. “와, 사이즈 보통 아니네요.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 내 아래를 본 순간 형수의 눈빛이 변했다. 그때 형수가 말을 이었다. “나 농담 아니에요. 애교와 잠자리를 가져요. 형 도와주는 셈 치고.” ‘뭐지? 애교 누나와 자는 게 형과 무슨 상관이지?’ 형수는 나를 소파에 앉히더니 설명하기 시작했다. “동성 씨 회사와 애교의 남편이 현재 사업 파트너거든요. 애교 누나의 남편이 밖에 애인이 있는데 동성 씨한테 사람을 찾아 자기 아내 꼬셔달라고 부탁했대요. 그러면 빨리 이혼할 수 있으니까. 이제 알겠죠?” 나는 연신 고개를 끄덕였다. 알아들은 건 확실하나 이해가 되지 않았다. ‘애교 누나처럼 예쁜 여자를 두고 그 남편은 왜 바람피우는 거지?’ 내가 깊은 생각에 빠져 있을 때 형수가 내 허벅지를 꼬집었다. “무슨 생각을 그렇게 해요?” “아!” 너무 아파 저도 모르게 비명을 지르며 나는 연신 고개를 저었다. “아무것도 아니에요.” “내가 아침에 한 말 기억해요? 남자의 그건 정확한 곳에 써야 해요. 애교 누나의 남편이 반년 동안 애교 누나한테 손끝 하나 대지 않았대요. 그러니까 수호 씨가 조금만 손쓰면 바로 넘어올 거예요. 여자와 자본 적 없죠? 이번이 기회예요.” 형수의 말을 들을수록 나는 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아올랐고, 아랫배에 열기가 몰렸다. 문제는 너무 부끄러우면서도 난감한 부탁이라는 거다. 만약 다른 사람의 부탁이라면 그나마 괜찮았을 텐데. 형수는 내가 꿈쩍도 하지 않자 갑자기 옆으로 바싹 다가왔다. 그 순간 은은한 향기가 내 코끝을 간지럽혔다. 전에 한 번도 형수와 이렇게 가까이 앉은 적 없는데, 지금은 심지어 형수의 온도까지 느껴질 정도라 가슴이 콩닥거리는 한편 긴장했다. “혹시 무서워요? 걱정돼요?” 조심스럽게 묻는 형수의 말에 나는 필사적으로 고개를 끄덕였다. 이건 무서운 정도가 아니라 아주 겁이 나 미칠 지경이다. 여자 친구도 사귀어 본 적 없는 나더러 유부녀를 꼬시라니. 무섭지 않을 리가. 그때 형수가 다시 한번 내 손을 잡으며 한 번도 들은 적 없는 부드러운 목소리로 말했다. “걱정할 거 없어요. 상대는 외로운 유부녀라 마음껏 꼬셔도 돼요. 유부녀를 꼬시는 가장 효과적인 방법이 바로 성욕을 자극하는 거예요.” “성욕이 한번 끓어오르면 끝이 없거든요. 그때가 되면 수호 씨는 아무것도 안 해도 모든 일이 풀릴 거예요. 알았어요?” 나는 건성으로 고개를 끄덕였지만 생각은 이미 다른 데로 날아가 버렸다. 머릿속에는 아침에 들은 장면이 떠올랐고, 형수님의 가슴이 얼마나 매혹적일지 상상했다. 그런데 하필이면 형수가 그걸 보고 말았다. “나 커요?” 갑작스러운 형수의 물음에 나는 바짝 긴장했고, 입이 바싹 말라 넋을 잃은 듯 대답했다. “네.” “만지고 싶어요?” 순간 피가 거꾸로 솟는 기분이 들었고 머리가 윙윙 울려 아무 말도 할 수 없었다. 그때, 형수가 내 쪽으로 갑자기 바싹 다가와 가슴을 내 몸에 눌렀다. 그 순간, 나는 바보라도 된 것처럼 머리가 온통 백지장이 되어버렸다. “그러고 싶으면 싶은 거죠. 민망해할 거 뭐 있어요? 이건 인간의 본능적인 욕구예요. 풀 때는 풀어야 한다고요.” 결국 나는 참지 못하고 이를 악물었다. “만지고 싶어요. 그것도 아주 많아.” “하하하, 잘했어요. 마음이 시키는 대로 해 봐요. 그럼 무서울 거 없잖아요. 하지만 그 욕구는 애교 누나한테 풀어요. 형수인 내가 아니라. 알겠어요?” 순간 기분이 나락으로 떨어졌다. ‘난 또 형수님이 나한테 몸 바치려 하는 줄 알았는데 어떻게 대담해지는지 가르쳐주는 거였잖아.’ ‘하지만 오히려 좋아. 내가 만약 형수와 무슨 일이라도 생기면 형한테 미안해서 어떡해?’ 나는 더 이상 참을 수 없어 배가 아프다는 핑계를 대고 얼른 화장실로 달려갔다. 방금 애교 누나를 도와 마사지할 때부터 참기 힘들었는데, 형수가 나를 건드리기까지 하니 아래가 터질 것만 같았다. 물론 형수가 손장난도 적당히 하면 몸에 좋고 지나치면 몸이 상한다고 했지만, 이 순간 더 이상 참을 수 없었다. 하지만 뜻밖에도 목욕 타월을 올려놓는 선반 위에서 여자 팬티 한 장을 발견했다. 깊이 생각하지 않아도 알 수 있었다. 이 팬티의 주인이 형수라는 걸. 그 순간 그 팬티를 가져야 할지 말아야 할지 수없이 고민했다. 이내 눈을 감고 마음을 진정하려고 했으나, 하필이면 머릿속에 아침에 봤던 장면이 떠올랐다. 심지어 마음속에서 악마의 속삭임이 나를 유혹했다. ‘손장난하는 것뿐인데, 그건 괜찮잖아. 이건 쉽게 얻을 수 없는 기회라고, 놓치면 앞으로는 기회도 없어.’ 결국 나는 그 속삭임에 넘어가 저도 모르게 팬티를 향해 손을 뻗었다. 제4화 팬티는 부드럽고 나른한 데다 심지어 형수의 냄새까지 배어 있었다. 손에 감각이 느껴지자 저도 모르게 아침에 몰래 엿들었던 소리가 뇌리에 재생되며 점차 흥분되었다. ‘형수와 뭘 진짜로 할 수는 없지만 팬티로 상상하는 건 괜찮잖아.’ 나는 속으로 이렇게 중얼거리며 벨트를 풀고 팬티를 밀어 넣었다. 하지만 내 손이 아래에 닿으려 할 때 노크 소리가 들렸고, 너무 놀란 나머지 나는 그대로 뿜을 뻔했다. ‘집에 나와 형수님 둘뿐이니 노크한 사람은 형수님이겠지?’ 나는 서둘러 그 팬티를 꺼내 목욕 타월 선반 위에 올려다 놓고 나서 조심스럽게 말했다. “형수님, 왜 그러세요?” “수호 씨, 안에서 무슨 나쁜 짓 했어요?” ‘이런 말을 묻는다고?’ “네? 아, 아니요.” 나는 찔려서 말을 더듬었다. “그런데 왜 그렇게 떨어요?” 형수의 한마디에 나는 가슴이 철렁해 식은땀을 줄줄 흘렸다. ‘형수가 아무리 개방적이라고 해도 본인과 나는 안 된다고 명확히 말했는데, 만약 내가 형수의 팬티를 가지고 그런 짓을 한 걸 들키면 내가 본인 말을 안 듣는다고 생각해 쫓아내면 어떡하지?’ 하지만 이 상황을 어떻게 설명해야 할지 몰라 나는 애써 설명했다. “정말 아무것도 아니에요. 배가 아파서 식은땀이 난 것뿐이에요.” “갑자기 식은땀이 왜 나요? 혹시 어디 아파요?” 형수는 이내 나를 걱정했다. “저도 모르겠어요. 그냥 좀 불편해요.” “문 좀 열어봐요. 어디 봐봐요.” “이, 이제 괜찮아요.” “내외할 거 뭐 있어요? 수호 씨 내 눈에는 아직 애예요. 그러니 얼른 문 열어요.” 그 말을 들은 순간 실망감이 휘몰아쳤다. ‘내가 형수님 눈에 고작 애였다니. 어쩐지 내 앞에서 거침없더라니. 나는 그런 상대로 한 번도 생각하지 않았나 보네.’ 나는 허리를 숙여 화장실 문을 열었다. 형수는 들어오자마자 나를 보는 게 아니라 목욕 타월을 놓은 선반 위를 확인했다. 나는 마음이 찔려 형수의 눈을 마주칠 수 없었다. 그때 형수가 선반 쪽으로 걸어가더니 나한테 웃으며 물었다. “혹시 내 팬티 건드렸어요?” “아, 아니요.” 나는 다급하게 고개를 흔들었다. “정말이에요? 그런데 얼굴은 왜 그렇게 빨개요? 솔직히 말해요. 방금 내 팬티로 나쁜 짓 하려고 했는데 내가 방해한 거죠? 그래서 내가 들어오는 걸 무서워했던 거고?” ‘뭐야? 천리안이라도 지녔나? 어떻게 저렇게 귀신같이 다 알지?’ 형수는 나를 위아래로 훑더니 내가 허리를 구부린 채 일어나지 못하자 의심의 눈초리로 바라봤다. “똑바로 서요.” 형수는 나를 지그시 바라보며 말했다. 그런 형수의 명을 나는 어길 수 없었다. 하지만 내가 몸을 곧게 편 순간 난감한 상태인 것이 바로 들켜버렸다. 형수도 그걸 본 게 틀림없다. 나는 눈을 감고 형수의 눈을 피했다. 하지만 형수가 천천히 내 앞에 무릎을 꿇는 게 고스란히 느껴졌다. 그 순간 가슴이 튀어나올 것만 같았다. 문제는 형수가 뭘 하려는지 몰라 도저히 모르겠다는 거였다. 너무 야릇한 자세에 나는 저도 모르게 이런저런 상상을 하며 천천히 눈을 떴다. 그랬더니 형수가 멍하니 내 그곳을 바라보며 감탄하는 게 아니겠는가? “동성 씨가 수호 씨처럼 이랬으면 얼마나 좋을까요?” 동경이 가득한 형수의 눈빛에 내 머리는 순간 백지장이 되어버렸고, 가슴은 미친 듯이 요동쳐 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그런데 형수는 그곳을 한참 바라보더니 다시 일어났다. 나는 얼른 손으로 그곳을 막았다. “아직은 욕구를 풀지 마요. 그래야 애교 누나를 공략할 동력이 생기죠.” 형수는 말하면서 갑자기 나에게 바싹 다가왔다. “사실 나 일부러 이러는 거예요. 이러면 안 되는 거 아는데 동성 씨를 위해서 어쩔 수 없어요. 수호 씨가 너무 부끄럼을 타니까 우선 생각을 오픈해야죠. 손 치워요. 나도 산전수전 겪은 사람인데, 이런 걸 못 겪어봤을까요?” ‘그래도 이 방법은 너무 남다른 거 아닌가? 목숨이 남아나질 않는다고.’ 나는 속으로 아우성쳤다. “나와요. 애교한테 전화할 거니까 같이 쇼핑하면서 두 사람 이어줄게요. 오늘 애교가 수호 씨를 집에 초대할지 기대되네요. 얼른 해결해야 수호 씨 형네 회사도 얼른 제자리 찾을 수 있을 거예요.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 허리를 흔들며 밖으로 나가 버렸다. 홀로 남겨진 나 역시 그제야 화장실에서 느릿느릿 걸어 나왔지만, 손은 온통 땀으로 젖었다. 너무 참고 있었던 탓이었다. 형수한테 매번 이런 식으로 자극당하고 제대로 풀 수 없으니 미칠 것만 같았다. 하지만 형을 위해서 참을 수밖에 없다. 형수는 소파에 앉아 애교 누나에게 전화했다. “안 나가겠다고? 왜? 안돼, 나랑 나가자. 안 나가면 수호 씨더러 너 안아서 내려오라고 한다?” “뭐? 내가 너무하다고? 그래, 나 원래 이래. 어떡할 건데?” “그래, 그럼 약속한 거다? 5분 뒷문 앞에서 기다릴게.” 형수는 전화를 끊자 나를 향해 웃으며 말했다. “해결했어요. 가서 옷 갈아입어요. 이따가 운전해야 하니까. 기억해요, 자꾸 뒤쪽을 봐야 해요, 서프라이즈가 있을 테니까.” “네.” 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧바로 옷 갈아입으러 갔다. 그러면서 내심 형수가 말한 서프라이즈가 뭘까 기대했다. 내가 이내 옷을 갈아입고 형수와 함께 문 앞에서 기다렸다. 그랬더니 얼마 지나지 않아 애교 누나가 나왔다. 붉은 원피스는 애교 누나의 하얀 피부를 더 희게 만들었고, V넥이라 가슴골이 훤히 드러났다. 그걸 본 순간 나는 넋을 잃고 말았다. ‘애교 누나의 몸매가 좋을 줄은 알았지만 이 정도일 줄이야.’ 애교 누나는 일부러 내 눈을 피하며 형수의 팔짱을 끼더니 내 앞으로 지나갔다. 그런 반응에 나는 답답하고 속상했다. 아까 마사지할 때만 해도 분명 살갑게 대했는데, 왜 갑자기 이렇게 차가워졌는지. 심지어 내 눈도 안 마주치고 있다. ‘설마 내가 너무 무례해서 화났나?’ 우리는 곧장 계단을 내려갔다. 그 사이 애교 누나는 형수와 웃고 떠들었지만 나는 혼자 꿔다 놓은 보따리처럼 옆에 덩그러니 서 있었다. 그게 너무 답답하고 괴로웠지만 차에 타자마자 갑자기 뒤를 돌아보면 서프라이즈가 있을 거라던 형수의 말이 떠올랐다. 그 서프라이즈가 무엇인지 궁금하여 나는 계속 백미러로 뒤를 힐끔거렸다. 하지만 형수는 애교 누나와 웃고 떠들기만 할 뿐, 기대했던 서프라이즈는 없었다. “형수님, 우리 어디 가요?” 길을 물어본다는 걸 핑계 삼아 또 한 번 뒤돌아봤지만 여전히 서프라이즈는 없었다. 하지만 애교 누나와 눈빛이 마주친 순간, 애교 누나의 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아오르더니 이내 시선을 피했다. 그건 당황하고 초조해하는 눈빛이 틀림없었다. 그 순간 내 가슴은 철렁 내려앉았다. 애교 누나는 지금 화나 있는 게 아니라 나와 썸을 이어갈지 고민하는 거였다. 그걸 인지하자 나는 기쁨을 주체할 수 없었다. 그건 애교 누나도 나한테 마음이 있다는 뜻이었으니. “광화문 광장으로 가요.” “네.” 형수의 말에 나는 짤막하게 대답했다. 그러고는 곧장 핸드폰을 꺼내 길을 검색하고는 시동을 걸었다. 차가 정체 구간에 이르자 좀처럼 속도가 나지 않아 나는 다시 뒤를 흘끔거렸다. 그리고 그 순간 애교 누나가 팬티를 내리는 모습을 봐버렸다.	LEARN_MORE	https://operkn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11942&u	남성 소설 모음	https://www.facebook.com/61560317043692/	134	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	operkn.com	IMAGE	https://operkn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11942&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476382495_811395447839075_368122805301132970_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ei0GRT-xYz0Q7kNvgFXVKqN&_nc_oc=AdhbgN8mud2CofIjWCG8-SYNFpvMQQ5Ks2yYvbh08mmSleb4Er-ymlwSqDOW8Z8IvNY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A3B7ZweFL05KXBjZpHxl0Bs&oh=00_AYDg3gC-eIKaSqfe2iwkYF0io-u7Y2woavcTs9D1dZnr6Q&oe=67C44C67	PERSON_PROFILE	남성 소설 모음	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,783	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	Read next chapter	On her wedding day, her stepsister set her up, framing her with accusations of promiscuity, academic fraud, and attempted murder. She was personally brought to court by her fiancé and imprisoned for three years, enduring inhuman torment! ===== On the day Khloe Evans was put on trial by her fiance, it was raining heavily. "Khloe Evans, you are suspected of bribing competition judges, academic fraud, and attempted homicide. Do you plead guilty or not?" Inside the silent and solemn courtroom, the judge's gavel echoed, signaling the start of a tense moment. Khloe's bldshot eyes were filled with anger and desperation, staring at Eric Watson, her fiance. She couldn't help but sneer. They had spent four years from falling in love to getting married; she had always believed that he loved her deeply and that their married life would be blissful. But on their wedding day, he personally put her on trial because of her stepsister's words. The Watson family was one of the wealthiest and most influential families in the country. No one would dare to offend them for a nobody like her. Khloe said word by word, "I have nothing to say." All along, she thought Eric was the love of her life. But it turned out he had been having an aair with her stepsister, Sloane Evans. What was more, he had stolen her academic achievements. And now, he falsely accused her of being a mrderer. He was ruthless. What else could she say? The judge banged his gavel again and gave his verdict. "The court hereby sentences the defendant, Khloe Evans, to eight years in prison and a fine of three hundred thousand dollars." The trial concluded, and the prison guards escorted Khloe. As she walked out of the courtroom, Khloe turned and looked back at Eric, sitting in the plaintiff's seat, her eyes burning with deep hatred and fury. ...... Three years had passed. "Khloe Evans, someone has bailed you out. You're free to go." Upon hearing that, Khloe raised her head, her pale face filled with shock. After suffering from endless torture for three years, she had thought that she was bound to stay there for the full sentence. She didn't expect that she would be released one day. An hour after she was released from prison, Khloe was taken to a hospital. She entered a ward, and her heart clenched when she saw her mother through the ICU door, lying motionless in the hospital bed. With a pale face and various apparatus connected to her body, she looked lifeless. "Mom..." Khloe got all worked up, her voice trembling with emotion. She wanted to open the door and go in. "Stop it! This ward is specially secured. No one is allowed to enter without my permission." A female voice suddenly rang out behind her. Khloe turned around and was surprised to see the person who spoke. "Sloane? My mom severed ties with the Evans family long ago. Why are you still doing this to her?" As she spoke, she glared at Sloane with eyes full of hatred. Sloane looked at Khloe, a flicker of jealousy and disdain flashing across her eyes. Then, she sneered, "Khloe, looks like you are mistaken. I'm saving her. Without me, your mother would have died long ago. Perhaps, by the time you come out of prison, you will only see her tomb." Khloe took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Sloane, stop being so hypocritical. You are saving my mother? Only a fool will believe that. What are you really up to? You're using her to manipulate me, right?" "Khloe, you're as clever as ever. No wonder they called you the rising star of academia. But it's a pity that you are now a convict for attempted murder. And your fate is in my hands," Sloane taunted. "So, today, all you need to do is spend a night with Karl Russell. Then, I'll arrange for your release and your mother's treatment." "Karl Russell? That old man is already in his sixties. Are you out of your mind?" Khloe's eyes widened in disbelief. "So what? Should I care? It's you who are going to sleep with him, not me. As long as you spend one night with him, our family can secure the Russell family's arms deal. It's a very lucrative business. You should feel honored that you are selling out your body to make so much money for us. But if you refuse..." Sloane pointed to the ICU. "I'll have them remove your mom's life support, and she'll die right in front of you. I'll give you five seconds to decide. Five, four, three..." "Fine! I'll go," Khloe agreed in despair. This time, she could no longer suppress the tears she had been holding back. She was left with no choice. For the sake of her mother, she had to do it. After freshening up, Khloe was put into a car. Tonight, she was destined to sleep with a sixty-something disgusting man. And she was still a vgin. Chapter 2 Henrik Watson That night, the car glided through the deserted streets, headlights cutting into the night's inky darkness. Bang! A gnshot shattered the silence, deafening and ominously close. Glass sprayed across the seats as the car window exploded, fragments glittering in the dim streetlights. All hell broke loose. Terrified creams echoed in the street as the few remaining shops hurried to lower their shutters. The driver, white-faced and trembling, veered in a panic. The car skidded, tires screeching before slamming into the curb. He slumped forward, unconscious. Beside him, Khloe blinked, disoriented from the impact. Pressing a hand to her throbbing head, she tried to make sense of what had happened. Through the cracked window, she glimpsed flickering orange flames a short distance away. "Oh, no!" She'd stumbled straight into the deadly crossfires of a gnfight. It was likely a turf war turned ugly by two warring gangs. Steadying herself, Khloe pushed open the door and crouched low, inching towards the roadside. But before she could move further, a figure emerged from the darkness. Tall and powerfully built, he was moving fast. Even though a mask obscured most of his features, she could still see his intense eyes and the proud outline of his nose. A dark stain spread across his side, seeping through his clothes--bld. He stumbled towards her, breathing heavily, and collapsed at her feet. Just then, another group of burly men burst from the shadows, each armed to the teeth. Their faces were etched with vicious determination, each bearing a ttoo on the hand. "Perfect! He's down. Now, finish him off!" The leader, bald and snarling, held up his gn and pointed it towards the fallen man. Then, his gaze fell on Khloe. She was dressed to the nines, as she was meant to be a gift for a man tonight. A tight red dress hugged her perfect figure, accentuating her curves and complimenting her porcelain skin. Her glossy hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a delicate, doll-like face with wide, innocent eyes. In a word, she looked like a vision from a dream--or a man's tptation made flesh. The bald man's grin widened, his eyes gleaming with leerous intent. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and he wasn't about to let an opportunity like this slide. "While you're finishing him off, I'll help myself to this beauty." He lunged, shoving Khloe back against the shattered window, pressing his weight against her. "No, please!" she pleaded, her voice trembling as she tried to pull away. "Please don't hurt me." "Why would I hurt a beauty like you?" he taunted, his fingers gripping her shoulder tightly as he leaned closer, his hot breath on her skin. His men jeered behind him, urging him on, enjoying the show. But Khloe's hand moved, almost imperceptibly, reaching into her purse. In one swift, desperate motion, her fingers closed around a pen, and she drove it up into his neck with a fierce thrust. The bald man's eyes widened in shock as bld spurted from the wound, his grip loosening. Gone was the look of a damsel in distress; her eyes, which were so full of fear just a second earlier, now glinted with a cold light. What was once a delicate, angelic beauty had transformed into a bld-stained rose, dark and dangerous. "B*ch, you're asking for it!" The henchmen froze for a split second, then fury overcame them, and they charged at Khloe with murderous intent. Her voice cut through the chaos, sharp and commanding. "Don't move, or I'll pull the pen out! He'll bleed out on the spot!" The men abruptly stopped in their tracks. No one dared to move a muscle. At this moment, the man who'd been lying motionless suddenly sprang to life, gn in hand, and unleashed a hail of bllets on the stunned thgs. He moved with such agility that it was clear his injury had only been a ruse. Even the bald man Khloe held hostage collapsed in a bldy heap, a bullet having shattered his skull in an instant. Khloe spun her head just in time, avoiding the bld splatter. But her clothes and legs weren't so lucky; they were stained with bld, sticky and warm. "Ugh!" The sickly, metallic scent hit her, and her stomach churned. She couldn't stop herself from retching, knees buckling as she collapsed sideways. But before she hit the ground, an arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her upright. The man's grip was firm, his eyes dancing with amusement. "Feisty little thing, weren't you so badass just a second ago? What happened?" Khloe recoiled, shoving him away, her face twisting in defiance. "Let go of me!" Before she could get another word out, black-clad men suddenly emerged from the shadows, their faces hard, eyes cold. Even the surrounding rooftops showed silhouettes of these men, controlling all sniper points. Each man moved with such deadly precision, and Khloe could tell at a glance that they were all experienced killers. They brandished machine guns and rocket launchers with practiced ease, as though these were everyday items. In a word, they looked like an elite strike force--battle-hardened, lethal. Unexpectedly, one by one, they all started dropping to their knees, as though bowing before a king. Thousands of them bowed in unison. "Awaiting your orders, Mr. Watson," the leader announced reverently. Khloe's breath hitched. "Are you Henrik Watson?" Chapter 3 The Kiss Henrik accepted a handkerchief from his trusted aide, Rhett Foster, wiping the bld from his hands with deliberate, almost regal precision. He then removed his mask slowly, revealing a face that could seize anyone's breath. His eyes were dark, magnetic pools, deep enough to pull anyone in. And above his perfectly-shaped lips was a prominent, sculpted nose. His chiseled features conveyed both power and beauty, almost too flawless to belong to any ordinary man. It was the kind of face that could eclipse even the brightest stars in the showbiz. But more than his appearance, it was his aura--commanding, indomitable--that sent shivers down spines. This was a man who held dominion over countless lives. Henrik smiled, a flash of danger glinting in his eyes. "So what if I am?" Khloe's eyes went as wide as saucers. Henrik Watson--that name carried the weight of legend. Henrik had once been a branch member of the Watson family before vanishing into obscurity for ten long years. When he resurfaced, he singlehandedly seized control of the nation's underworld, rendering him a king without rival. In fact, he was so powerful that even the president treaded carefully around him. Khloe's ex-fiance, Eric, was a member of the Watson family, which had ascended from obscurity to supremacy solely thanks to Henrik. By blood, Eric was Henrik's nephew. So, if her marriage to Eric pushed through, Henrik would be her husband's uncle. Khloe's stepsister, Sloane, had maneuvered her into offering herself to Karl Russell. Though Karl held sway in the city, he was nothing against Henrik's underworld might. It was like comparing a lion to a mouse. As the thought struck her, hope flickered within Khloe. If she could gain Henrik's support, she might escape her forced sacrifice, and her mother could be saved. Steadying her breath, she asked tentatively, "Since I just helped you, could I ask you a favor?" Henrik's gaze sharpened, eyes gleaming with intrigue. It was the first time a woman had faced him with such poise, especially after witnessing him kill so many people. Interest piqued, Henrik strode towards Khloe with an almost lazy confidence, each step measured and unhurried. His sculpted fingers pinched her chin, lifting it so she was looking right at him. He held her gaze as he studied her with a trace of amusement in his eyes. His voice, low and rich, sent a chill through the air. "Do you have any idea who you're talking to? Aren't you afraid I'll kill you?" A shiver raced through Khloe's heart. His presence was overwhelming, like a storm cloud closing in, suffocating in its intensity. He was dangerous--merely speaking to him was like playing with fire. But she had nowhere else to turn; Henrik was her only chance. "I have a Ph.D. in chemistry and medicine, along with patents--highly profitable ones. If you help me, I can make you money," she said, voice steady but with a glint of desperation. Henrik shook his head, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Money?" he murmured, his fingers brushing her cheek. "Do I look like I lack money?" The scent of bld clung faintly to his skin, chilling her even as he remained outwardly gentle. Khloe's guard went up instinctively, her body tensing beneath his touch. "What do you want?" she ventured cautiously. "If it's within my power, I'm willing to exchange anything." A spark flickered in Henrik's dark eyes, something enigmatic and unreadable. He let his gaze drift over her as if considering her offer. "Anything, you say?" All of a sudden, he let out a chilling laugh. "Then I want this." In one swift motion, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. And there, before all his men, he kissed her. Chapter 4 Decisive Action The kiss came unexpectedly. Khloe was caught off guard, unable to respond in time. Henrik's subordinates stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief. They had all worked for him for years, and never once had they seen him so close with a woman. Henrik had always been the type to keep his distance from women. In the past, women who approached him either ended up as fish food or were sent to toil in the mines at his orders. What kind of spell had this woman cast? How was it that she managed to make Henrik abandon all his usual rules, and all on their very first meeting? As the crowd remained stunned and puzzled, Khloe's thoughts swirled in chaos, making it impossible to think straight. Henrik's kiss was overwhelming, like a storm crashing down on her, leaving her breathless and dizzy. She found herself trapped in his arms, held so tightly it felt as though she were a flower caught in a violent storm. Yet she was anything but fragile. Once the shock wore off, a surge of anger rose within her. For years, she had endured humiliation, her fall from grace plunging her into the darkest depths. But giving up was never an option; she had always been plotting her revenge. It was only natural that she refused to yield. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around his neck and returned the kiss with equal ferocity. After all, what harm could a kiss do? And the man was both devastatingly handsome and of high standing. She would not suffer any losses. She skillfully fought back with her tgue, refusing to let him dominate her entirely. Instead of pulling back, she met his intensity head-on, taking the lead. What began as a one-sided kiss quickly transformed into a fierce exchange, each of them vying for control, pushing and pulling in a heated battle for dominance. The kiss was fierce and all-consuming, each second more passionate than the last, until they were both gasping for air. When they finally pulled away, their lips were swollen and stained with bl**d, a testament to the intensity of the moment. Henrik let go of Khloe, his hand brushing against the corner of his mouth where her teeth had left their mark. His gaze was intense, locking onto her with a depth that seemed to pierce right through her. Khloe held his stare steadily, not flinching or showing even the slightest sign of discomfort. Her fearless attitude earned her the respect of those watching. It was clear now why Henrik was drawn to her. She was bold, with a courage that couldn't be ignored. She had the audacity to bite Henrik's lips, unafraid of the consequences. Henrik continued to gaze at Khloe, a growing satisfaction building within him. The sting on his lips reminded him sharply of what had just happened. The woman standing before him, with a face as stunning as an angel's, was no delicate flower. She was a thorny rose, and anyone foolish enough to underestimate her would undoubtedly pay the price. But that was exactly what made her so captivating--it was the danger beneath the beauty that drew him in. "Mr. Watson, is everything to your liking?" Khloe asked, breaking the stillness. "Yes, let's go," Henrik replied with a smile. "Now, let's take care of your little issue." ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &9&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-e	Heat Novel A	https://www.facebook.com/100089743291944/	609	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-enp98_2-1210-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=673595984708315&exdata=E7C53BDECE0DE88B91C16287FB89323D36A818A798F68A66	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475746205_591938937033014_3580812400250843929_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cqh_OHhtWmgQ7kNvgG_x7ff&_nc_oc=AdjRF6-0T4prGVoMHguBO8DQxvIOAFj4n5NiZl4Dj1C02k5L0PXngt6ixVXErIr3hog&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AaI0fwFMCkK031lMUghoPxH&oh=00_AYCYEy1ktPgauaHnbQW-Gcjw4GtqxU8fuKEgH-NCa-IcRQ&oe=67C46247	PERSON_PROFILE	Heat Novel A	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,600	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698571}'	No	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	What would happen if the legal wife confronted her husband’s mistress? Riley imagined she would remain composed. After all, she was in the right, and she had every reason to fight, but her body unknowingly shook from anger. It was challenging to contain the hatred she harbored for this woman before her. “What are you doing here?” Claire Monet, the young mistress, asked. Riley Allen Martin, twenty-seven, the legal wife and accomplished jewelry designer, responded fiercely, “I decided to fight for my marriage.” “But you've already agreed to the divorce,” Claire reacted, her big blue eyes narrowing and her face darkening. Ignoring Claire, Riley attempted to walk past her, but Claire grabbed her wrist and pointed out, “I’m carrying Brian’s child.” Pulling her arm away, Riley curtly said, “I need to talk to—” "Ahhh! Mrs. Martin? What did I do to you?” Before Riley knew it, Claire was sprawled on the floor, calling, “Brian, she pushed me! Help! Our baby!" Stupefied, Riley was shocked by the girl’s theatrics! Riley had seen such scenes in movies, where the mistress pretended to be mistreated by the legal wife, but she did not expect this from a twenty-year-old, innocent-looking girl. Brian Martin, Riley's husband, rushed towards them with fury in his eyes. When Riley met his gaze, a firm slap hit her face, sending her gracelessly to the tiled floor. "How could you, Riley? You knew Claire was carrying my child! Why are you trying to take away the one thing you could not give me?!" Brian yelled while pointing a finger at Riley. "Why are you even here? Do you want to cause trouble? I know you are mad at me, but don't take it on Claire. She did not know I was married! She is innocent. I told you this many times!" They were at the old Martin mansion, the house of Riley's in-laws. She knew Brian would introduce his mistress to his family that day, but Riley had very important news to tell Brian, so she came uninvited, hoping to talk with her husband. Unfortunately for Riley, Claire was the one who opened the door. "I did not push her! She fell by—" Riley couldn't finish her words because she felt pain in her belly. She was in so much agony she thought her back was breaking! Gasping for air and clutching her stomach, she raised her upper body from the floor. As Brian pulled his mistress closer to him, his mother, Beatrice Martin, raced in their direction and snapped at Riley, "If anything happens to my grandchild, Riley, I will never forgive you! You were married to Brian for four years, but you could not give us a grandchild! You are a barren woman!" "I did not push her! Would you rather believe Claire? Was I not part of this family for four years? I am still your daughter-in-law!" Riley retorted. "Not anymore! You lost that privilege when you could not give me a grandchild! You shouldn't have come here and caused any trouble! You already agreed to divorce my son!" Beatrice yelled at Riley. Then, she turned to her son and ordered, "Bring Claire to the hospital quickly. We need to make sure my grandchild is safe!" Riley shot her husband a deadly stare. For a fleeting moment, she saw guilt in his eyes, but after Brian glanced at the weeping woman against his chest, he rushed out of the mansion with Claire in his arms. He did not care about Riley at all. Divorce? Yes, Riley and Brian had already discussed the divorce two weeks ago. Months prior, her husband of four years had turned cold towards Riley. His kisses were short and unfeeling. He no longer touches her. He came home late every night, and made excuses, saying he attended to his family's investments, but in truth, he was spending nights with his young mistress. How did she discover her husband’s betrayal? Two months ago, she received an anonymous email containing images of Brian and Claire entering a hotel and sharing late-night meals. In each picture, Riley couldn't help but notice the affection in Brian's eyes for the young woman, a gaze reminiscent of the one he once reserved solely for her. Along with those photos was a copy of a sale deed to a condominium in Claire Monet's name. The email also suggested that Claire and her family were moving into the luxury residential home the next day. Claire Monet had no money, and Claire's family certainly did not have any. She was a food attendant at a KTV bar. Only Brian could have purchased the condo for his mistress. Riley barged into the condo the next day and caught Claire and her family as they moved their things. Naturally, her husband was also at the residential unit. He dropped a box of plates on the floor, shocked to come face to face with his wife. Brian’s betrayal caused Riley emotional trauma, but she could not easily discard four years of a happy marriage. Thus, Riley and her husband have tried to work out their relationship. Brian even took Riley on vacation, attempting to relive their honeymoon stage. They aired out their sentiments and promised to get past his infidelity. Riley earnestly thought she could save her marriage, but two weeks ago, her husband did not return home one evening. Brian came back the next afternoon, telling her that Claire was carrying a baby for two months and that he needed to take responsibility. She could not forget those painful words that left his lips, the way he looked into her eyes filled with regret. Back then, Brian said, "I love you, Riley. I do. You will always have a special part of me, but I realize now that Claire holds more weight. I love her too, and she is carrying my child. It's the one thing you cannot give me. You know that I have always wanted to have a child. I'm sorry, Riley. I have decided to file for divorce. I will marry Claire. I hope one day, you will find someone willing to accept you the way you are." It was a slap on Riley's face indeed because it was true. Riley received surgery a year ago, and she and Brian have been trying to conceive since. That was how Riley ended up in this tragic love story. Her husband, her lover and friend of seven years total, chose to abandon her for a woman he just met five months ago... because Claire can give him a child. "Riley, you need to leave," Brian's father, Darwin Martin, offered his hand. After he helped Riley up on her feet, he said, "Have pride in yourself, Riley. I respect those times you have been a good daughter-in-law, but we will not tolerate your actions today. That child in Claire's womb is innocent -" Riley's eyes rounded in anger. She maintained, "Father, no -" "Oh, stop it!" Beatrice interrupted. "Why can't you just leave this family with dignity? Can’t you accept that Brian is now in love with Claire? Just get out of here! We will call you when the divorce papers are ready!” The mansion's caretaker quickly grabbed Riley and dragged her out the door. It was so humiliating for Riley. She gathered all her courage to be there, only to be hurt. No one on her side, not her husband, not her in-laws, not the maids, and most certainly not the heavens. Riley felt her cheek burning from Brian’s slap, and her belly was in terrible discomfort. Despite this, she forced herself to drive out of the Martins' estate in her car. However, as she continued down the road, the pain in her stomach grew more severe. “Why did I even go there?” She scolded herself as tears rolled down her cheeks. Riley sensed something trickle down her legs, and when she looked, she saw blood! Fear crept into her heart, and she cried, "No. No.” Placing a hand on her belly, she said, “My baby!" It was ironic. Brian wanted to divorce Riley because she could not give him a child, but earlier that day, she discovered that she was carrying a baby for five weeks. Riley pulled over at the side of the road. She rolled down her windows and called for help, "Anyone, please! Help me! I need to go to the hospital!” As she waited for help, Riley continued to cry, her tears blurring her vision. All her misery came rushing back—her husband's betrayal, her in-laws' treatment, and the deception behind Claire's innocent face! "Ahhh!" She shouted with clenched fists, "Why, Brian? Why?” The door to her car suddenly opened, and a man's strong arms carried her frame. Chapter 2 "My baby!" Riley woke up with her hand on her belly, her heart beating wildly. "My baby -" "Riley, calm down—" Riley turned to a man who was calling her name. She was shocked by his presence and initially could not grasp what he was saying. Next to her hospital bed was Adrian King, the first son of the wealthiest family in the city of Halliport. Though there was a noticeable change about him, Riley immediately recognized him. He was a figure from her past, someone who had become a stranger to both her and her husband. On a normal and happy day, Riley was like a ray of sunshine. She possessed long, wavy blonde hair, a heart-shaped face, and dazzling green eyes. However, that day, Riley did not have to look in the mirror to know she was a mess. Hours earlier, she had been crying her heart out in her car, only to be saved by a stranger. After undergoing medical evaluations and treatments, she passed out due to emotional stress. And now, she found herself back in her miserable state, panicking in an unfamiliar hospital room. "Riley, the baby is—" Adrian’s voice was barely audible as he attempted to explain. Riley was still reeling from the shock of seeing Adrian, but after he spoke, she faintly asked, "What? What is it, Adrian?" Adrian heaved a sigh, shook his head, and said in an unhappy tone, "You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry." At first, Riley just sat there. The words he said rang in her head, 'You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry.' Tears stung her eyes before she uttered, "No… No. No!" "I'm sorry," Adrian said. "No! It can't be!” She screamed. “I wanted this so bad–for so many years!” "I don't care about Brian; I just want my child! Adrian, please tell me it's not true," Riley exclaimed. She recalled all her efforts in trying to conceive. She finally succeeded, but only five weeks later she lost her child. Why was the world so unfair? "It can’t be true. It can’t!" Her nose flared, and she threw her pillow out of anger. Riley didn't care that she was unknowingly aiming at Adrian King. Right now, all she cared about was her grief. "Calm down, Riley," Adrian suggested. “No!” Riley's tears clouded her sight. She exclaimed, “I can’t calm down! I can’t–” Riley did not know when or how it happened, but the next thing she knew, Adrian’s arms were tightly wrapped around hers. He ordered, "Calm down, I said! Calm. Down.” "I hate Brian! I hate him! This is all his fault!" Riley expressed. She cried even more, so much that her tears stained Adrian's expensive suit. Out of nowhere, she recalled her hopes after getting the surgery. She carelessly spoke her mind as her tears continued to flow down her delicate face, “I–I was going to take care of my baby, sing him a song, put him to sleep, bring him to school–this was finally my moment.” Riley was inconsolable. Her body shook with each bitter word that left her lips, and her cries echoed with raw emotion. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were swollen from the torrent of tears. While Riley continued to pour out her heart, she felt Adrian's embrace tightening around her waist and back. Despite not understanding why he was there and offering her support, she didn't object. At that moment, Riley was open to accepting comfort from anyone. Riley also strengthened her hold around Adrian. She cried and cried until her tears ran dry. She did not know how long she remained in his arms until she fell silent. Her hold loosened around Adrian, and he pulled away. Her arms gently landed on her lap, her eyes looking distant. There were a good few minutes of silence. Riley didn’t utter a word, and neither did the man before her. When she finally looked at Adrian, she wiped her face carelessly with her hands and asked, "Did - did they try everything to save my baby?" "Of course,” he replied confidently. “But–” Adrian gulped and spoke in a deep yet soft voice, "I should let the doctor explain this to you." With his strong arms, he maneuvered himself down from the bed and settled into his wheelchair. It took a moment, but eventually, Riley reacted, frowning. She thought, 'Wait, what? Adrian King is in a wheelchair?' Riley remembered how Adrian King was in a skiing accident many years ago, which led to his inability to walk without support. However, she certainly did not expect Adrian to be in a wheelchair until this day. "I'll go get the doctor," Adrian said before moving his motorized wheelchair out the door. "Doctor Martin? Zia? She is awake! Come here immediately! Talk to her. I can't–I can't with the baby." 'Zia?' Riley winced at the name. 'Zia Martin?' The last thing she needed right now was to see another Martin, but could Zia be someone she could confide in? Yes, Zia is a Martin, but a distant cousin of Brian, an obstetrician-gynecologist. Shortly, Zia walked into the hospital room. Guilt reflected on her face as she slowly paced toward Riley. Before Riley could say anything, Zia embraced her tightly, crying for Riley. "I'm sorry about the baby, Riley. I'm sorry about my stupid cousin! I will never forgive him for hurting you like this." Unable to hold back her emotions, Riley cried again. * "Usually, the first thirteen weeks do not require hospitalization, but you were bleeding more than expected, so I wanted to keep you here for at least two days to ensure there are no complications," Zia cautiously explained to Riley. "I suspect it wasn't just the fall. You were emotionally stressed, and that wasn't healthy." It had been more than an hour since she learned she lost her baby but Riley still did not want Zia to leave her side. So, as her doctor, Zia explained everything that had happened to her. Holding Riley's hand, Zia said, "There is a reason for everything, Ri. Just believe. I pray that someday you will have another child with the right man. Obviously, Brian isn't the right man for you. You deserve better." With a sad expression painted on her face, Riley gazed at Zia and weakly responded, "Thank you, Zia." Just then, Riley turned to the door and saw Adrian staring at her through the small opening. Riley was so consumed by her sadness that she did not notice Adrian had been outside the door the whole time. And, of course, the door was left ajar. "Adrian–why is he here?" Barely a whisper, Riley asked. Zia looked perplexed. She turned to the door before looking back at Riley. She reluctantly replied, "It was Mister King who brought you to the hospital—well, his assistant carried you to the ER." "Oh," Riley weakly responded.. With a downward glance, she murmured, "I should express my gratitude to him." Zia looked out the door and suggested, "Well, let me give you a chance to do that. I also need to attend to other patients, but I'll be back." After Zia excused herself, Adrian entered. Riley felt the temperature in the room drop like the man brought Antarctica with him. Her throat was paper dry at that point, but she managed to say, "Thank you for bringing me here." It wasn't just any hospital; it was the best in Halliport, The King's Medical Center, a facility owned by Adrian's family. "We happened to pass by your car, and I noticed that you were in distress. Of course, I had to help," Adrian spoke calmly, his eyes staring straight at her. "You must have missed a very important appointment," Riley remarked, scanning the room. When her eyes fell on the wall clock, she was stunned to see that it was already past ten in the evening. It was noon when she left the Martin mansion, which meant that Adrian had spent ten hours helping her! Riley's lips parted, but she struggled to find the words. It took another moment for her gaze to return to Adrian. "One day, I will return the favor. I hope you will let me." Adrian raised his chin, his expression determined. "Remember your words, Riley Allen, because I will collect. For now, you take your rest. Eat well. I will be back." A heavy silence filled the room as Adrian left, lingering for a good minute. When Riley was all along, she gulped, her heart racing a little. She wondered what Adrian meant. “He will collect?” Chapter 3 In another hospital, Brian Martin held his mistress' hand. Claire was crying in bed, assuming her situation had gotten worse. "Brian, I might lose our baby. Your wife, she–she tried to kill our baby." Claire's tear-streaked face bore a look of anguish as she said, "Why did she have to hurt our baby? Our baby might die." "I should have just left the city and raised this baby on my own! I'd rather my baby live a peaceful life than be hated by your wife," Claire added. "Why did you have to make me a mistress, Brian? Why? I loved you wholeheartedly!" "I'm sorry, Claire. This was my fault." Brian embraced Claire tightly. He stayed by her side until she cried herself to sleep. Seconds turned into minutes, and Brian continued to stroke her back until he lay her flat on the bed. Brian wiped the tear stains on his lover’s face, feeling helpless. He thought back to the time when he first met Claire. Yes, it was true. It was Brian’s fault. Claire was innocent. A few months ago, Brian had a business meeting with a VIP customer named Mr. Leopard in a high-end KTV bar. They rented a private room, and Claire walked in as the main food attendant. Immediately, Brian was smitten by her beauty. She had the face of an angel, with big blue eyes, an amiable smile, and light brown hair. Of course, at twenty years old, she had that super hot, slender body. Mr. Leopard tried to make a pass at her, and Brian saved her from being assaulted. That was how it all began. Brian lost Mr. Leopard as a client, but he gained a young lover. Brian was a good-looking man with blue eyes, a tall stature, a well-built physique, and dark blond hair. Despite being seven years older than Claire, he captured her heart. When Brian secretly pursued Claire, he lied about his marital status. At first, Brian thought it was merely infatuation. He took Claire on a few dates, but after they became intimate, he became obsessed with her. Brian felt fortunate to be with a woman of such youthful allure. The more time Brian spent with Claire, making love to her, the deeper his love for her grew. Claire only learned that Brian was married when Riley barged into the condo unit he had bought for her. To Brian, Claire and his child were innocent. Thus, he couldn't accept what Riley had done. He knew he was to blame for all of this, but still, it was wrong for Riley to hurt an unborn child. "It isn't your fault, Son. You have been married for four years, but Riley could not give you a child. Your meeting with Claire was fate," Beatrice, his mother, suggested. "Now, we just need to do everything we can to save your child. When we get through this, we will make sure Riley no longer has any connection with us or your company." "Beatrice had been standing behind Brian the whole time. She had arrived at the hospital an hour ago to see Claire's condition. After consoling Brian, she said, "Son, why don't we ask for Zia's help?" At the mention of Zia, Brian nodded. His distant cousin, Zia Martin, was one of the best new gynecologists in town. She was so good that The King's Medical Center had absorbed her since her residency. "Moments later, Brian stepped out of Claire's room. Claire’s situation was still leaving him uneasy. He was about to call Zia when Riley’s number came up first on his mobile. His brows drew together, and he could not help but be angered. He called Riley first and gave her a piece of his mind. “What do you want, Bri–” Riley’s words were cut off. “Are you happy now, Riley? My child is in danger. Is this your form of revenge?” Brian said. “Because of what you did, I have fully decided to erase you from my heart. Even if Claire lost our child, I will still marry her, and we will have another child!” “Children,” Brian repeated. “It’s something you will never have the privilege of experiencing, but Claire and I will. We will have many.” “You have no idea what you are talking about, Brian. If you only knew what I have been through,” Riley said. “I—” “I know! I cheated on you and hurt you, but it's nothing compared to what you have done, Riley. You tried to hurt a baby’s mother. You knew very well that Claire was innocent in all of this!” Brian pointed out. He could hear Riley breathing deeply on the other line. She tried to reason, “You just -” “Enough! I don’t want to hear anything more from you!” Brian yelled before ending the call. He released all his anger in one corner of the hospital hallway before finally calling his cousin. As soon as Zia answered, he asked, “Zia, I need your help. You might already know that—there's a woman—" "Who is carrying your child, and she is not your wife," Zia finished for him. "Zia!" Brian said angrily. "Don’t speak that way to the mother of my child. I love her and I will take responsibility as her husband. Riley and I are getting a divorce." “Do you even know what’s going on with Riley, Brian?” Zia asked. “I don’t care about Riley right now! I only care about my child!” Brian snapped. "Zia, I don't have a lot of time. I need your help. I might lose my child! Riley pushed her! Can you please see my girlfriend?" Brian requested. “First of all, Brian, I can’t treat anyone outside the King’s Medical Center. I have a contract,” Zia replied. “Second, you actually believe your mistress?” Brian gasped. As much as he wanted to bring Claire to the King's Medical Center, he couldn't. He had a beef with Adrian King, one of the hospital's owners. Moreover, it was farther away compared to the one Claire was currently admitted to. "Zia, I saw everything with my own eyes. Riley pushed Claire," Brian insisted. “Please, Zia. Help me -” “You saw it? Are you sure?” Zia asked. Before Brian could respond, his phone died. * Back at the King's Medical Center, Adrian King's assistant had arrived to fetch him. He was about to leave when he overheard Zia's conversation with Brian Martin. Brian's name made Adrian's blood boil, and his hands clenched into fists as he stared at Zia's back. He coldly asked, "What did he want?" Zia abruptly turned to him, nearly dropping her phone. "Goodness, Mister King. You startled me," she gasped, then continued, "It's my cousin. He wants me to treat his mistress. He said that he might lose his baby–" "Go to him," Adrian instructed. Zia's mouth fell on the floor. She cleared her throat and clarified, "What? Did you just say–" "Go to wherever he is and help treat his woman," Adrian replied. "You must do everything in your capability to save the child. Let Brian marry that woman and raise that child! Do you understand me? I give you permission." "Wh–What? Why?" Zia asked in frustration. Adrian could tell Zia was completely bemused, but he wasn't about to tell her. He took a deep breath, concealed all of his emotions, and lazily replied, "There is a reason for everything I do. Endorse Riley's care to Doctor Hernandez and go to Brian first thing in the morning. Remember, you must save the child's life." "Make sure that Riley gets everything she needs," Adrian added. "I'll be back to see her tomorrow afternoon.” Because Zia was still standing there in utter shock, Adrian strengthened his voice, "Zia? Doctor Martin? Am I clear?" "Ye - Yes, Mister King," Zia acknowledged before bowing in his presence. While Adrian controlled his wheelchair, moving toward the lift, his assistant followed behind him. He heard Zia say, "Mister King? Adrian? Can I just say you are one strange man?" Adrian stopped his wheelchair, and his assistant halted with him. His expression was nonchalant as he glanced sideways and said, "I'm not strange. I just -" He gulped and decided to keep his thoughts to himself. Instead, he reminded the doctor, "Remember what I said, Zia." Chapter 4 "At six in the morning, Zia came to see Riley first. She reported, "Brian asked me to help check on his... on his..." Zia's words were cut off because Riley resumed, "Claire? He asked you to check on Claire?" Riley frowned, thinking about how Brian blamed her last night. He wouldn’t even listen to her. Then she softly replied, "You should help in any way." "I hate him, and I hate that innocent-looking lover of his even more, but it doesn't mean an unborn child should be deprived of the best medical help. I know you are one of the best new doctors right now, Zia," Riley said before looking up at Zia. "So, you should. At least he would get off my back, I hope." Riley saw Zia's complicated expression. Zia sighed and replied, "You really are a good person, Riley. My cousin doesn’t deserve you.” Zia took a few steps back and said, "I better go." "Zia?" Riley asked. Looking down, Riley paused and pondered. Then she decided, "I don't want to have anything to do with Brian anymore. I—I don't think you need to tell him that I lost a child. He—he doesn't care." The thought of her husband's words the other night brought tears to Riley's eyes. "They wanted me to leave the family without troubling Claire and Brian, so I will." "Are—are you sure, Riley?" Zia asked. Riley nodded. She said, "I don't want Brian to come looking back for me, be confused, or feel guilty. I want him out of my life." "Maybe in the future, I will tell him. I don't know," Riley muttered. "For now, I don't want to be bothered by him and his family anymore." Zia's eyes fluttered. She replied, "Okay. I understand. I'll try to hold back." * "It's nice to meet you, Doctor Zia," Claire Monet greeted. She had such doe eyes; anyone would think she was blameless. Zia stood before Claire in a hospital room at Halliport's General Hospital, and she could not help but think, 'She is so young—a child! Brian has become a sugar daddy!' "Hello, Claire. I'm here to check on you," Zia responded. Before a resident doctor, Brian and Beatrice Martin, Zia reviewed Claire's medical chart. After half an hour, she gave her instructions, "I will prescribe dydrogesterone and progesterone gels, together with her prenatal vitamins, to thicken the lining of her uterus. It will keep the baby safe. She must be on complete bed rest for one month in the hospital with a twenty-four-hour nurse to watch over her, and she will need regular ultrasounds to monitor the baby and the condition of her uterus." "Is—is that necessary?" Claire weakly asked. "I want to go home." "You want the baby to live, right?" Zia asked Claire. Claire nodded shyly and said, "Yes, yes, of course." "Then, do everything I say," Zia responded. The truth was that Zia thought the baby was out of danger. However, Adrian King's instructions were clear: this child in Claire's womb must live. Thus, she might have exaggerated her doctor's orders. Also, noticing how emotionally distraught the girl was over the false trauma she had created, Zia turned to Brian. She suggested, "Brian, you must be with her to support her emotionally. If this baby is important, you must give your time. She is not allowed to feel depressed or sad." "My son will make time," Beatrice said. She looked at Brian and confirmed, "Right, Son?" Zia faked a smile, saying, "I will coordinate Claire's progress with the resident." "Make sure to eat healthy, Claire," Zia addressed Brian's mistress before reminding her cousin. "Make sure she gets all the nutrition she needs." "I will. Thank you, Zia, for coming to see Claire," Brian said. Zia exited the room with the resident doctor when Brian chased after her. He said, "Zia, thank you very much." "I didn't want to, Brian, but -" Zia paused. She suddenly remembered what Riley had told her, never let him know. She sighed angrily and said, "I don't get you, Brian. Why are you replacing Riley with this child? You've been married to her for four years and have known her since college. Is it because she's young? Claire hasn't even finished college, while Riley is an accomplished jewelry designer! How can you choose beef cubes when you have a steak at home?" "Stop it!" Brian said angrily. "Be careful what you say. Claire has more potential than you think. She just didn't have the same opportunities as Riley.” “Claire is innocent,” Brian insisted. “She didn't want to be part of this, but she is carrying my child. She needs my support, so I have to take responsibility. Moreover, Riley couldn't give me a child, so stop questioning me and just support me–" "You don't know what you–" Zia stopped herself, recalling her promise to Riley. Was there a point in telling Brian that he had just killed his son? "I swear to god, Brian, you will regret–" "Mr. Martin?" Zia was this close to telling Brian the truth, but someone interrupted their heated exchange. A resident doctor approached Brian and reported, "Mister Martin, Miss Allen is awake. What should I tell her?" Brian froze. He gulped and answered, "You–you need to call Riley–" "Renee is awake?" Beatrice Martin stepped out of the room, having heard the conversation. "Finally! We have spent too much money on her!" Zia did not get to speak to Brian anymore because her aunt, Beatrice, had pulled Brian aside, and they debated on something clearly important. Whatever it was they were talking about, Zia saw a hint of malice in her aunt's eyes. 'Miss Allen? Renee Allen?' Zia's recollection dawned as she remembered that this was Riley's mother. Renee Allen had been involved in a car accident five months prior and had remained in a coma ever since. This was why Riley had been preoccupied. Maybe she was too busy visiting her mom and attending to Miss Allen's needs, and Riley didn't notice signs of Brian's betrayal. * At the King's Medical Center, Riley ate her hospital food with no enthusiasm. She had coleslaw and beef steak. Although the food looked enticing, it seemed so bland. Her heart was still aching from everything that was happening in her life. Riley's phone rang suddenly. She picked it up, and upon seeing the name, she panicked. It was her mother's doctor! "Hello, Doctor Wilson? How is my mom?" Riley asked on the phone. "Mrs. Martin, your mother woke up from her coma earlier today. She has been asking for you. You must see her. Her recovery depends on it. Please, Misses Martin, this is important," the doctor said. Riley immediately cried upon hearing the news. Her marriage may have failed, but at least her mom was now awake. She replied, "Thank you! Thank you! That's good news. Thank you for calling me Doctor Wilson." "You are welcome, Mrs. Martin. There is just one problem, though," The doctor revealed. "What is it?" Riley asked, still sobbing. "Your mother needs a refill on her medications, but your—your husband, Mr. Martin? He has not paid for your mother’s medical fees for three months now, and he said that he won’t. He said he wants to talk to you first," the doctor resumed, shocking Riley. Riley's lips trembled upon hearing this. She thought, 'Brian had not paid for three months? How could Brian do this?’ "Mrs. Martin?" The Doctor repeated. "How come you never told me this, Doctor?" Riley asked. "Mr. Martin always promised to pay and specifically instructed not to tell you, except until today when I met him," the doctor replied. Riley felt her heart constricting again. What in the world was Brian doing with the money allocated for her mother’s hospital fees? She and Brian had a company together. Well, technically, it was his money, but Riley co-managed the business. Together, they created Brey Jewelry & Apparel Co. Brian was the CEO, while Riley was the design director. Brian had given her shares of the company, and as a couple, they had agreed to pay the hospital with Riley’s profit shares. So, where had the money gone? Her heart pounded violently as she replied, "Doctor, I—let me call my Brian first because he should have made those payments.” "Okay, Mrs. Martin. I’ll wait for your feedback. More than anything, your mother needs you for her own healing,” the doctor on the other line suggested. Riley nodded. She responded, “I understand. I’ll be there.” After ending the call, Riley contacted her husband, Brian. When he answered, Riley curtly asked, “Why didn’t you pay my mom’s hospital bill?” “I was going to pay, but I got occupied,” Brian replied. “I will pay it right away as long as you sign the divorce papers today. Our lawyers are bringing the documents to me. Where are you?” Chapter 5 Riley knew Zia would oppose her leaving, but her mother's life was at stake. The nurses mentioned that Zia was still due to report for work in eight hours. Riley could not wait. So, Riley decided to sign a discharge waiver against medical advice. After leaving the hospital, Riley went to her mother's house to freshen up and change. Later, she arrived at the Halliport General Hospital. "I'm in the lobby. Where are you?" Riley asked Brian over the phone. "In the ICU floor," Brian replied coldly. "Hurry." In the four years of her marriage to Brian, Riley had earned a lot while leading their company's design team. However, she had also spent lavishly on her mom. Renee Allen was a single mother who had made many sacrifices to raise Riley. When Riley began earning decent money, she bought her mother a house, car, jewelry, and other luxuries. Riley also had her own investments. Asset-wise, she could cover the hospital bills herself, but she lacked liquid funds, making Brian paying the bill the quickest solution. When Riley arrived at the ICU, she saw Brian and his mother standing in the waiting area. She shook her head and walked toward them. Thankfully, no one was nearby. Brian immediately handed her the divorce papers. "Sign this, and I'll pay your mother's hospital bill." Riley felt Brian's curious gaze on her while his mother, Beatrice, was evidently glaring. Riley took the document, found a seat, and read the terms. She was shocked by his decision—he was taking back all her shares! Riley’s brows met. She clarified, "You are taking back my shares?" "I funded the company," Brian explained. "I gave you the shares so I can take them back. As part of the divorce settlement, you'll receive five million dollars, and I'll cover your mother's hospital bill up to the current date." Riley took a deep breath. Sure, she had no monetary investment in the company, but she had put in a lot of blood, sweat, and tears. She reacted, "That may be true, but you can’t deny how I contributed to the company's success." "Says who? You are a mere jewelry designer. My son can readily hire another one. You only got the director position because you are Brian's wife!" Beatrice Martin said in a harsh tone. Beatrice's dislike for Riley stemmed from Brian's investment choices. She had always wanted him to invest in movies and real estate, not jewelry. However, Riley had always dreamed of becoming a jewelry designer, so Brian created the jewelry company for her. Since Riley and her mother-in-law were not necessarily on good terms, it no longer surprised her that the older Mrs. Martin sided with Brian's mistress. Riley read through the other terms in the contract. When she did, she grimaced and said, "You want me to give up all claims to my previous designs? Despite them being my designs?” "The company's designs, Riley. As an employee, all your work belongs to the company," Brian corrected. "And aside from that, you'll need to be dismissed, Riley." "We both know it will never work in our situation," he described. "The next part of the agreement will include a hundred-thousand-dollar compensation for your dismissal." "Think about it, Riley. We won't have anything to do with each other after this," Brian concluded. "I'll move on with my life, and so should you." 'It still hurts,' Riley mused. No matter how much Riley thought about it, the pain lingered in her heart. However, she acknowledged Brian was right. Even though she felt she wasn't paid enough for her jewelry designs, she wanted this. This was an opportunity to have no more connections with Brian and his family. Riley took a deep breath. She shut her eyes and focused on her anger. Brian had caused her emotional stress and pushed her to the floor for his mistress. He had caused her to lose her child. When Riley opened her eyes, a tear fell down her face. Looking straight at Brian's eyes, she said with conviction, "I regret everything. I regret loving you and marrying you. You are right. I don't want anything to do with you. I hate you. It's better this way." Riley noticed the shock on Brain’s face. However, she did not give him a chance to react. She signed her name and the other copies of the agreement. Brian later awkwardly gave her the check, which Riley stuffed in her purse. She rose from her seat and demanded, "Now, pay the hospital fees, Brian. From this day onwards, we are strangers." After leaving Brian and Beatrice, Riley went straight to the ICU. Her chest was congesting, still pained from seeing her husband. However, the second she saw her mother, she felt a sense of relief. She cried. Indeed, her mother was awake, and she was no longer connected to the ventilator. Renee had her hands raised, reaching out to Riley. "Ri—" Renee attempted to speak, but no words came out. Yet, Riley could sense her mother's desire to communicate through her expression and tears. "Stay still, Mom. Stay still." Riley said before embracing her mother. "I'm here. I'm here. I'm not leaving you. You are going to get better soon. We will be together again." Behind Riley, the doctor explained, "Since we had just removed her from the ventilator, it will take a few days for her voice to come back." "We had already explained to her what happened. So far, she is responsive, nodding, and crying. So, she understands her situation. She simply needs more time to recover her strength," the doctor added. Riley remained to hold her mother. At that point, she thought it was okay. She lost her husband and her baby, but she had her mother back. She supposed it was heaven's way of giving her something she had lost, and her mother was more than enough. While tears continued to flow down her cheeks, Riley said, "Thank you! Thank you for my mother's recovery." * A few hours later. "Mrs. Martin-" "Please, stop calling me that. Brian and I have already divorced," Riley explained to Doctor Wilson. "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," the doctor responded. From outside the ICU rooms, Doctor Wilson discussed Renee's treatment plan. He told Riley, "We will start your mother with a soft diet: water and gel-based food, but most of her nutrition will still be delivered through IV. It's the rehabilitation that I am very concerned about. While we offer basic rehabilitation, our hospital is not fully equipped. We highly recommend moving your mother's care to the King's Medical Center. They have the best doctors for rehabilitation and high-end facilities." With the doctor's suggestion, Riley nodded. She replied, "I think that's a good idea too." When the doctor left, Riley received a call from Zia. She said, "Riley, how could you do this to me? Do you not realize I could get fired for leaving the hospital?" "Zia, you won't get fired. I signed a waiver," Riley responded. "I texted you all the details. My mom is awake. She needs me." "No, that's not it! The boss will fire me! You were my responsibility!" Zia said before making a fake cry over the phone. "Boss?" Riley inquired. "You mean Adrian King? Don't be silly, Zia. Why would he?" "He - he," On the other line, Riley could hear a man's voice talking to Zia, and she assumed it was Adrian. Next, Zia came back on the phone, saying, "Mister King said he came back to the hospital to collect a favor you promised." 'A favor?' Riley thought. Then, she remembered how they had this discussion the other day. "Oh, I see." Riley gulped. "I'm not running away. I just needed to see my mom. Right now, she is all that I have left, Zia." Before Riley knew it, Adrian was talking to her on the phone. His voice was deep as he said, "Meet me at the Plaza Hotel in half an hour. It is important." * Half an hour later, Riley was sitting across the table from Adrian King. As usual, Adrian looked like a force to reckon with despite sitting in a wheelchair. He was incredibly handsome. His face was very symmetrical, with sharp jawlines, a long and pointed nose, and piercing grey eyes. However, despite being blessed with such good looks, he had such an authoritative aura. His gaze was intense and unwavering, reflecting the strength of his character. He heard everything that had happened to her that day: the divorce signing, her mother waking up, and potentially moving her to another hospital. He answered, "I will let my assistant arrange your mother's move to The King's Medical Center as soon as possible." "It doesn't have to be soon. My mother won't be ready for rehabilitation in a few days," Riley said. "But I am very thankful for your help. I will surely repay you for your kindness." "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said. He looked impassive at that moment, giving no hint of his inner thoughts. "Yes, what is it? Anything," Riley willingly offered. Adrian stared into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." Riley's mouth fell on the foor, and her eyes rounded in shock. "W-what?"	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18513&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	373	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	redtgb.com	IMAGE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18513&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480526906_1138478714348348_6159146899053546914_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zMaUEEA50aoQ7kNvgFYCNvU&_nc_oc=AdjTWS4Etw7phkwmgNttisZ76ma2lugewlo-hRqV1vRnvNwNIunxsOjXPJIrKzUTzNM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ap6f2wIuWfTPBkw1LF1FJwg&oh=00_AYDvNJV3HHgWXv-9Avy-c9VDcXDu0TcIb_81Hi9CHaXymQ&oe=67C44977	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,524	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698520}'	No	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,809	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474657615_1699799980577741_6070380189204375105_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8bkBwd30P28Q7kNvgEA77Wc&_nc_oc=AdizHor_y88Hya2n-fhAj1aFel1D-ejp0PO9apBkNq-Sc6j6DENxoa1Qc6Vw1mkKz0Y&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A3taCAwluJD70A_LrDOKaAt&oh=00_AYCl6OIbX7BWvZ_7aXhgmoFkd9RwVIJFJtBz29Z0CKiQQw&oe=67C42DEA	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,685	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698573}'	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	146	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474323815_638130078670112_7857759578173357759_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IH_w1YCSyGsQ7kNvgEXqaZM&_nc_oc=AdjEb6NTgkp67mjFQmtnj8uyMia5RAj1p8gOXc1IANoZmkHV3XG-PVFbjOc9dL_2VVM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AycMFakguYPM2G9pdjbtUeo&oh=00_AYDSPQ40DwapHhGbHdzZWTrSX5ZGem5CfOpvZEH3l_ZJ1g&oe=67C440A3	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,656	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698573}'	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	146	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476458437_932917845683561_1681156486986924479_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xd4mvZYlzTsQ7kNvgE_Qtrq&_nc_oc=Adg4K23NohOXFsfRxGvVdLYIM2eyeNjX2nHC99yo327QioEIQ6OiuhKSNzQP3zldn7A&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A524_MoyYJVvm-lMlHfPaqE&oh=00_AYAmZkR58MGEkpXhUhS42q89ad9p-Vx8uyJlX0b5wDMZOw&oe=67C42B8A	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,776	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	Read next chapter	On her wedding day, her stepsister set her up, framing her with accusations of promiscuity, academic fraud, and attempted murder. She was personally brought to court by her fiancé and imprisoned for three years, enduring inhuman torment! ===== On the day Khloe Evans was put on trial by her fiance, it was raining heavily. "Khloe Evans, you are suspected of bribing competition judges, academic fraud, and attempted homicide. Do you plead guilty or not?" Inside the silent and solemn courtroom, the judge's gavel echoed, signaling the start of a tense moment. Khloe's bldshot eyes were filled with anger and desperation, staring at Eric Watson, her fiance. She couldn't help but sneer. They had spent four years from falling in love to getting married; she had always believed that he loved her deeply and that their married life would be blissful. But on their wedding day, he personally put her on trial because of her stepsister's words. The Watson family was one of the wealthiest and most influential families in the country. No one would dare to offend them for a nobody like her. Khloe said word by word, "I have nothing to say." All along, she thought Eric was the love of her life. But it turned out he had been having an aair with her stepsister, Sloane Evans. What was more, he had stolen her academic achievements. And now, he falsely accused her of being a mrderer. He was ruthless. What else could she say? The judge banged his gavel again and gave his verdict. "The court hereby sentences the defendant, Khloe Evans, to eight years in prison and a fine of three hundred thousand dollars." The trial concluded, and the prison guards escorted Khloe. As she walked out of the courtroom, Khloe turned and looked back at Eric, sitting in the plaintiff's seat, her eyes burning with deep hatred and fury. ...... Three years had passed. "Khloe Evans, someone has bailed you out. You're free to go." Upon hearing that, Khloe raised her head, her pale face filled with shock. After suffering from endless torture for three years, she had thought that she was bound to stay there for the full sentence. She didn't expect that she would be released one day. An hour after she was released from prison, Khloe was taken to a hospital. She entered a ward, and her heart clenched when she saw her mother through the ICU door, lying motionless in the hospital bed. With a pale face and various apparatus connected to her body, she looked lifeless. "Mom..." Khloe got all worked up, her voice trembling with emotion. She wanted to open the door and go in. "Stop it! This ward is specially secured. No one is allowed to enter without my permission." A female voice suddenly rang out behind her. Khloe turned around and was surprised to see the person who spoke. "Sloane? My mom severed ties with the Evans family long ago. Why are you still doing this to her?" As she spoke, she glared at Sloane with eyes full of hatred. Sloane looked at Khloe, a flicker of jealousy and disdain flashing across her eyes. Then, she sneered, "Khloe, looks like you are mistaken. I'm saving her. Without me, your mother would have died long ago. Perhaps, by the time you come out of prison, you will only see her tomb." Khloe took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Sloane, stop being so hypocritical. You are saving my mother? Only a fool will believe that. What are you really up to? You're using her to manipulate me, right?" "Khloe, you're as clever as ever. No wonder they called you the rising star of academia. But it's a pity that you are now a convict for attempted murder. And your fate is in my hands," Sloane taunted. "So, today, all you need to do is spend a night with Karl Russell. Then, I'll arrange for your release and your mother's treatment." "Karl Russell? That old man is already in his sixties. Are you out of your mind?" Khloe's eyes widened in disbelief. "So what? Should I care? It's you who are going to sleep with him, not me. As long as you spend one night with him, our family can secure the Russell family's arms deal. It's a very lucrative business. You should feel honored that you are selling out your body to make so much money for us. But if you refuse..." Sloane pointed to the ICU. "I'll have them remove your mom's life support, and she'll die right in front of you. I'll give you five seconds to decide. Five, four, three..." "Fine! I'll go," Khloe agreed in despair. This time, she could no longer suppress the tears she had been holding back. She was left with no choice. For the sake of her mother, she had to do it. After freshening up, Khloe was put into a car. Tonight, she was destined to sleep with a sixty-something disgusting man. And she was still a vgin. Chapter 2 Henrik Watson That night, the car glided through the deserted streets, headlights cutting into the night's inky darkness. Bang! A gnshot shattered the silence, deafening and ominously close. Glass sprayed across the seats as the car window exploded, fragments glittering in the dim streetlights. All hell broke loose. Terrified creams echoed in the street as the few remaining shops hurried to lower their shutters. The driver, white-faced and trembling, veered in a panic. The car skidded, tires screeching before slamming into the curb. He slumped forward, unconscious. Beside him, Khloe blinked, disoriented from the impact. Pressing a hand to her throbbing head, she tried to make sense of what had happened. Through the cracked window, she glimpsed flickering orange flames a short distance away. "Oh, no!" She'd stumbled straight into the deadly crossfires of a gnfight. It was likely a turf war turned ugly by two warring gangs. Steadying herself, Khloe pushed open the door and crouched low, inching towards the roadside. But before she could move further, a figure emerged from the darkness. Tall and powerfully built, he was moving fast. Even though a mask obscured most of his features, she could still see his intense eyes and the proud outline of his nose. A dark stain spread across his side, seeping through his clothes--bld. He stumbled towards her, breathing heavily, and collapsed at her feet. Just then, another group of burly men burst from the shadows, each armed to the teeth. Their faces were etched with vicious determination, each bearing a ttoo on the hand. "Perfect! He's down. Now, finish him off!" The leader, bald and snarling, held up his gn and pointed it towards the fallen man. Then, his gaze fell on Khloe. She was dressed to the nines, as she was meant to be a gift for a man tonight. A tight red dress hugged her perfect figure, accentuating her curves and complimenting her porcelain skin. Her glossy hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a delicate, doll-like face with wide, innocent eyes. In a word, she looked like a vision from a dream--or a man's tptation made flesh. The bald man's grin widened, his eyes gleaming with leerous intent. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and he wasn't about to let an opportunity like this slide. "While you're finishing him off, I'll help myself to this beauty." He lunged, shoving Khloe back against the shattered window, pressing his weight against her. "No, please!" she pleaded, her voice trembling as she tried to pull away. "Please don't hurt me." "Why would I hurt a beauty like you?" he taunted, his fingers gripping her shoulder tightly as he leaned closer, his hot breath on her skin. His men jeered behind him, urging him on, enjoying the show. But Khloe's hand moved, almost imperceptibly, reaching into her purse. In one swift, desperate motion, her fingers closed around a pen, and she drove it up into his neck with a fierce thrust. The bald man's eyes widened in shock as bld spurted from the wound, his grip loosening. Gone was the look of a damsel in distress; her eyes, which were so full of fear just a second earlier, now glinted with a cold light. What was once a delicate, angelic beauty had transformed into a bld-stained rose, dark and dangerous. "B*ch, you're asking for it!" The henchmen froze for a split second, then fury overcame them, and they charged at Khloe with murderous intent. Her voice cut through the chaos, sharp and commanding. "Don't move, or I'll pull the pen out! He'll bleed out on the spot!" The men abruptly stopped in their tracks. No one dared to move a muscle. At this moment, the man who'd been lying motionless suddenly sprang to life, gn in hand, and unleashed a hail of bllets on the stunned thgs. He moved with such agility that it was clear his injury had only been a ruse. Even the bald man Khloe held hostage collapsed in a bldy heap, a bullet having shattered his skull in an instant. Khloe spun her head just in time, avoiding the bld splatter. But her clothes and legs weren't so lucky; they were stained with bld, sticky and warm. "Ugh!" The sickly, metallic scent hit her, and her stomach churned. She couldn't stop herself from retching, knees buckling as she collapsed sideways. But before she hit the ground, an arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her upright. The man's grip was firm, his eyes dancing with amusement. "Feisty little thing, weren't you so badass just a second ago? What happened?" Khloe recoiled, shoving him away, her face twisting in defiance. "Let go of me!" Before she could get another word out, black-clad men suddenly emerged from the shadows, their faces hard, eyes cold. Even the surrounding rooftops showed silhouettes of these men, controlling all sniper points. Each man moved with such deadly precision, and Khloe could tell at a glance that they were all experienced killers. They brandished machine guns and rocket launchers with practiced ease, as though these were everyday items. In a word, they looked like an elite strike force--battle-hardened, lethal. Unexpectedly, one by one, they all started dropping to their knees, as though bowing before a king. Thousands of them bowed in unison. "Awaiting your orders, Mr. Watson," the leader announced reverently. Khloe's breath hitched. "Are you Henrik Watson?" Chapter 3 The Kiss Henrik accepted a handkerchief from his trusted aide, Rhett Foster, wiping the bld from his hands with deliberate, almost regal precision. He then removed his mask slowly, revealing a face that could seize anyone's breath. His eyes were dark, magnetic pools, deep enough to pull anyone in. And above his perfectly-shaped lips was a prominent, sculpted nose. His chiseled features conveyed both power and beauty, almost too flawless to belong to any ordinary man. It was the kind of face that could eclipse even the brightest stars in the showbiz. But more than his appearance, it was his aura--commanding, indomitable--that sent shivers down spines. This was a man who held dominion over countless lives. Henrik smiled, a flash of danger glinting in his eyes. "So what if I am?" Khloe's eyes went as wide as saucers. Henrik Watson--that name carried the weight of legend. Henrik had once been a branch member of the Watson family before vanishing into obscurity for ten long years. When he resurfaced, he singlehandedly seized control of the nation's underworld, rendering him a king without rival. In fact, he was so powerful that even the president treaded carefully around him. Khloe's ex-fiance, Eric, was a member of the Watson family, which had ascended from obscurity to supremacy solely thanks to Henrik. By blood, Eric was Henrik's nephew. So, if her marriage to Eric pushed through, Henrik would be her husband's uncle. Khloe's stepsister, Sloane, had maneuvered her into offering herself to Karl Russell. Though Karl held sway in the city, he was nothing against Henrik's underworld might. It was like comparing a lion to a mouse. As the thought struck her, hope flickered within Khloe. If she could gain Henrik's support, she might escape her forced sacrifice, and her mother could be saved. Steadying her breath, she asked tentatively, "Since I just helped you, could I ask you a favor?" Henrik's gaze sharpened, eyes gleaming with intrigue. It was the first time a woman had faced him with such poise, especially after witnessing him kill so many people. Interest piqued, Henrik strode towards Khloe with an almost lazy confidence, each step measured and unhurried. His sculpted fingers pinched her chin, lifting it so she was looking right at him. He held her gaze as he studied her with a trace of amusement in his eyes. His voice, low and rich, sent a chill through the air. "Do you have any idea who you're talking to? Aren't you afraid I'll kill you?" A shiver raced through Khloe's heart. His presence was overwhelming, like a storm cloud closing in, suffocating in its intensity. He was dangerous--merely speaking to him was like playing with fire. But she had nowhere else to turn; Henrik was her only chance. "I have a Ph.D. in chemistry and medicine, along with patents--highly profitable ones. If you help me, I can make you money," she said, voice steady but with a glint of desperation. Henrik shook his head, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Money?" he murmured, his fingers brushing her cheek. "Do I look like I lack money?" The scent of bld clung faintly to his skin, chilling her even as he remained outwardly gentle. Khloe's guard went up instinctively, her body tensing beneath his touch. "What do you want?" she ventured cautiously. "If it's within my power, I'm willing to exchange anything." A spark flickered in Henrik's dark eyes, something enigmatic and unreadable. He let his gaze drift over her as if considering her offer. "Anything, you say?" All of a sudden, he let out a chilling laugh. "Then I want this." In one swift motion, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. And there, before all his men, he kissed her. Chapter 4 Decisive Action The kiss came unexpectedly. Khloe was caught off guard, unable to respond in time. Henrik's subordinates stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief. They had all worked for him for years, and never once had they seen him so close with a woman. Henrik had always been the type to keep his distance from women. In the past, women who approached him either ended up as fish food or were sent to toil in the mines at his orders. What kind of spell had this woman cast? How was it that she managed to make Henrik abandon all his usual rules, and all on their very first meeting? As the crowd remained stunned and puzzled, Khloe's thoughts swirled in chaos, making it impossible to think straight. Henrik's kiss was overwhelming, like a storm crashing down on her, leaving her breathless and dizzy. She found herself trapped in his arms, held so tightly it felt as though she were a flower caught in a violent storm. Yet she was anything but fragile. Once the shock wore off, a surge of anger rose within her. For years, she had endured humiliation, her fall from grace plunging her into the darkest depths. But giving up was never an option; she had always been plotting her revenge. It was only natural that she refused to yield. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around his neck and returned the kiss with equal ferocity. After all, what harm could a kiss do? And the man was both devastatingly handsome and of high standing. She would not suffer any losses. She skillfully fought back with her tgue, refusing to let him dominate her entirely. Instead of pulling back, she met his intensity head-on, taking the lead. What began as a one-sided kiss quickly transformed into a fierce exchange, each of them vying for control, pushing and pulling in a heated battle for dominance. The kiss was fierce and all-consuming, each second more passionate than the last, until they were both gasping for air. When they finally pulled away, their lips were swollen and stained with bl**d, a testament to the intensity of the moment. Henrik let go of Khloe, his hand brushing against the corner of his mouth where her teeth had left their mark. His gaze was intense, locking onto her with a depth that seemed to pierce right through her. Khloe held his stare steadily, not flinching or showing even the slightest sign of discomfort. Her fearless attitude earned her the respect of those watching. It was clear now why Henrik was drawn to her. She was bold, with a courage that couldn't be ignored. She had the audacity to bite Henrik's lips, unafraid of the consequences. Henrik continued to gaze at Khloe, a growing satisfaction building within him. The sting on his lips reminded him sharply of what had just happened. The woman standing before him, with a face as stunning as an angel's, was no delicate flower. She was a thorny rose, and anyone foolish enough to underestimate her would undoubtedly pay the price. But that was exactly what made her so captivating--it was the danger beneath the beauty that drew him in. "Mr. Watson, is everything to your liking?" Khloe asked, breaking the stillness. "Yes, let's go," Henrik replied with a smile. "Now, let's take care of your little issue." ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &9&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-e	Heat Novel A	https://www.facebook.com/100089743291944/	609	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-enp98_2-1210-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=673595984708315&exdata=E7C53BDECE0DE88B4592EF5D6972489F83DF2D34C7D7C133	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475530987_3958948707670749_2539871318854223601_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=x2sSwMa-HUsQ7kNvgGcUtte&_nc_oc=AdiUUGqNA1iJTy0xnmzUEhkNJtEbkSGbaoH8Kbw0cWav5xhWsIUbE6m5NDPCFvnn7ZQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AaI0fwFMCkK031lMUghoPxH&oh=00_AYB8MQdOV12mH0P_WGKulw49gbmEULsbHJbKFdwrOLheHg&oe=67C43DD8	PERSON_PROFILE	Heat Novel A	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,709	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698573}'	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	146	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475854357_1129397502067727_5189860603386921919_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xJuyQgwFxmIQ7kNvgEYTSwu&_nc_oc=AdjmvxOmUKeid7GPSrbBbr7xBpkigEh60hrg4BQjEDvrXEAP5eyLiknuKxTYis8yERU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AxTM4gXtw0xI812IoGmr7xV&oh=00_AYDS1Da6qZAgkEfOe08PnMH3eIoU2KKRwt2NjrbQ-brbiQ&oe=67C4542D	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,580	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698563}'	No	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,414	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477175036_4173696546210389_7046593961401076228_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V9cXAqMaIpUQ7kNvgHxkaKY&_nc_oc=AdjR4pXbuQvHUd6VVojUDxVXjUS1ISNdP1RJ1poDux2ZPjFtZIF6bYM50FQ4bvhtqGE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AWzP6UulnhRn9UEWWpGltAc&oh=00_AYA3zAv7pggiBdYT1FRTfM00bOSjMlrWmCtSofqaJDM7Zg&oe=67C4360A	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,550	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2698563}'	No	2025-02-25 20:03	active	2632	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,414	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	IMAGE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476835053_488009161015465_9214498099102010514_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y4IxMyPPKv0Q7kNvgEXjHc9&_nc_oc=Adibi8K6pquPsmDLC3c6oRz2B_c4uoGUDveqFMUHOkS5GpOMFN1ZVSdSW4F5hD2Y6t4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ALu1MC0KyxVMDlJsN2tck1O&oh=00_AYBiA6P438C6UBb5B2YtU0Ok8sLfjx-M6afvS2MIVUjVYg&oe=67C44884	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,698,772	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-02-25 20:04	active	2632	Read next chapter	On her wedding day, her stepsister set her up, framing her with accusations of promiscuity, academic fraud, and attempted murder. She was personally brought to court by her fiancé and imprisoned for three years, enduring inhuman torment! ===== On the day Khloe Evans was put on trial by her fiance, it was raining heavily. "Khloe Evans, you are suspected of bribing competition judges, academic fraud, and attempted homicide. Do you plead guilty or not?" Inside the silent and solemn courtroom, the judge's gavel echoed, signaling the start of a tense moment. Khloe's bldshot eyes were filled with anger and desperation, staring at Eric Watson, her fiance. She couldn't help but sneer. They had spent four years from falling in love to getting married; she had always believed that he loved her deeply and that their married life would be blissful. But on their wedding day, he personally put her on trial because of her stepsister's words. The Watson family was one of the wealthiest and most influential families in the country. No one would dare to offend them for a nobody like her. Khloe said word by word, "I have nothing to say." All along, she thought Eric was the love of her life. But it turned out he had been having an aair with her stepsister, Sloane Evans. What was more, he had stolen her academic achievements. And now, he falsely accused her of being a mrderer. He was ruthless. What else could she say? The judge banged his gavel again and gave his verdict. "The court hereby sentences the defendant, Khloe Evans, to eight years in prison and a fine of three hundred thousand dollars." The trial concluded, and the prison guards escorted Khloe. As she walked out of the courtroom, Khloe turned and looked back at Eric, sitting in the plaintiff's seat, her eyes burning with deep hatred and fury. ...... Three years had passed. "Khloe Evans, someone has bailed you out. You're free to go." Upon hearing that, Khloe raised her head, her pale face filled with shock. After suffering from endless torture for three years, she had thought that she was bound to stay there for the full sentence. She didn't expect that she would be released one day. An hour after she was released from prison, Khloe was taken to a hospital. She entered a ward, and her heart clenched when she saw her mother through the ICU door, lying motionless in the hospital bed. With a pale face and various apparatus connected to her body, she looked lifeless. "Mom..." Khloe got all worked up, her voice trembling with emotion. She wanted to open the door and go in. "Stop it! This ward is specially secured. No one is allowed to enter without my permission." A female voice suddenly rang out behind her. Khloe turned around and was surprised to see the person who spoke. "Sloane? My mom severed ties with the Evans family long ago. Why are you still doing this to her?" As she spoke, she glared at Sloane with eyes full of hatred. Sloane looked at Khloe, a flicker of jealousy and disdain flashing across her eyes. Then, she sneered, "Khloe, looks like you are mistaken. I'm saving her. Without me, your mother would have died long ago. Perhaps, by the time you come out of prison, you will only see her tomb." Khloe took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Sloane, stop being so hypocritical. You are saving my mother? Only a fool will believe that. What are you really up to? You're using her to manipulate me, right?" "Khloe, you're as clever as ever. No wonder they called you the rising star of academia. But it's a pity that you are now a convict for attempted murder. And your fate is in my hands," Sloane taunted. "So, today, all you need to do is spend a night with Karl Russell. Then, I'll arrange for your release and your mother's treatment." "Karl Russell? That old man is already in his sixties. Are you out of your mind?" Khloe's eyes widened in disbelief. "So what? Should I care? It's you who are going to sleep with him, not me. As long as you spend one night with him, our family can secure the Russell family's arms deal. It's a very lucrative business. You should feel honored that you are selling out your body to make so much money for us. But if you refuse..." Sloane pointed to the ICU. "I'll have them remove your mom's life support, and she'll die right in front of you. I'll give you five seconds to decide. Five, four, three..." "Fine! I'll go," Khloe agreed in despair. This time, she could no longer suppress the tears she had been holding back. She was left with no choice. For the sake of her mother, she had to do it. After freshening up, Khloe was put into a car. Tonight, she was destined to sleep with a sixty-something disgusting man. And she was still a vgin. Chapter 2 Henrik Watson That night, the car glided through the deserted streets, headlights cutting into the night's inky darkness. Bang! A gnshot shattered the silence, deafening and ominously close. Glass sprayed across the seats as the car window exploded, fragments glittering in the dim streetlights. All hell broke loose. Terrified creams echoed in the street as the few remaining shops hurried to lower their shutters. The driver, white-faced and trembling, veered in a panic. The car skidded, tires screeching before slamming into the curb. He slumped forward, unconscious. Beside him, Khloe blinked, disoriented from the impact. Pressing a hand to her throbbing head, she tried to make sense of what had happened. Through the cracked window, she glimpsed flickering orange flames a short distance away. "Oh, no!" She'd stumbled straight into the deadly crossfires of a gnfight. It was likely a turf war turned ugly by two warring gangs. Steadying herself, Khloe pushed open the door and crouched low, inching towards the roadside. But before she could move further, a figure emerged from the darkness. Tall and powerfully built, he was moving fast. Even though a mask obscured most of his features, she could still see his intense eyes and the proud outline of his nose. A dark stain spread across his side, seeping through his clothes--bld. He stumbled towards her, breathing heavily, and collapsed at her feet. Just then, another group of burly men burst from the shadows, each armed to the teeth. Their faces were etched with vicious determination, each bearing a ttoo on the hand. "Perfect! He's down. Now, finish him off!" The leader, bald and snarling, held up his gn and pointed it towards the fallen man. Then, his gaze fell on Khloe. She was dressed to the nines, as she was meant to be a gift for a man tonight. A tight red dress hugged her perfect figure, accentuating her curves and complimenting her porcelain skin. Her glossy hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a delicate, doll-like face with wide, innocent eyes. In a word, she looked like a vision from a dream--or a man's tptation made flesh. The bald man's grin widened, his eyes gleaming with leerous intent. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and he wasn't about to let an opportunity like this slide. "While you're finishing him off, I'll help myself to this beauty." He lunged, shoving Khloe back against the shattered window, pressing his weight against her. "No, please!" she pleaded, her voice trembling as she tried to pull away. "Please don't hurt me." "Why would I hurt a beauty like you?" he taunted, his fingers gripping her shoulder tightly as he leaned closer, his hot breath on her skin. His men jeered behind him, urging him on, enjoying the show. But Khloe's hand moved, almost imperceptibly, reaching into her purse. In one swift, desperate motion, her fingers closed around a pen, and she drove it up into his neck with a fierce thrust. The bald man's eyes widened in shock as bld spurted from the wound, his grip loosening. Gone was the look of a damsel in distress; her eyes, which were so full of fear just a second earlier, now glinted with a cold light. What was once a delicate, angelic beauty had transformed into a bld-stained rose, dark and dangerous. "B*ch, you're asking for it!" The henchmen froze for a split second, then fury overcame them, and they charged at Khloe with murderous intent. Her voice cut through the chaos, sharp and commanding. "Don't move, or I'll pull the pen out! He'll bleed out on the spot!" The men abruptly stopped in their tracks. No one dared to move a muscle. At this moment, the man who'd been lying motionless suddenly sprang to life, gn in hand, and unleashed a hail of bllets on the stunned thgs. He moved with such agility that it was clear his injury had only been a ruse. Even the bald man Khloe held hostage collapsed in a bldy heap, a bullet having shattered his skull in an instant. Khloe spun her head just in time, avoiding the bld splatter. But her clothes and legs weren't so lucky; they were stained with bld, sticky and warm. "Ugh!" The sickly, metallic scent hit her, and her stomach churned. She couldn't stop herself from retching, knees buckling as she collapsed sideways. But before she hit the ground, an arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her upright. The man's grip was firm, his eyes dancing with amusement. "Feisty little thing, weren't you so badass just a second ago? What happened?" Khloe recoiled, shoving him away, her face twisting in defiance. "Let go of me!" Before she could get another word out, black-clad men suddenly emerged from the shadows, their faces hard, eyes cold. Even the surrounding rooftops showed silhouettes of these men, controlling all sniper points. Each man moved with such deadly precision, and Khloe could tell at a glance that they were all experienced killers. They brandished machine guns and rocket launchers with practiced ease, as though these were everyday items. In a word, they looked like an elite strike force--battle-hardened, lethal. Unexpectedly, one by one, they all started dropping to their knees, as though bowing before a king. Thousands of them bowed in unison. "Awaiting your orders, Mr. Watson," the leader announced reverently. Khloe's breath hitched. "Are you Henrik Watson?" Chapter 3 The Kiss Henrik accepted a handkerchief from his trusted aide, Rhett Foster, wiping the bld from his hands with deliberate, almost regal precision. He then removed his mask slowly, revealing a face that could seize anyone's breath. His eyes were dark, magnetic pools, deep enough to pull anyone in. And above his perfectly-shaped lips was a prominent, sculpted nose. His chiseled features conveyed both power and beauty, almost too flawless to belong to any ordinary man. It was the kind of face that could eclipse even the brightest stars in the showbiz. But more than his appearance, it was his aura--commanding, indomitable--that sent shivers down spines. This was a man who held dominion over countless lives. Henrik smiled, a flash of danger glinting in his eyes. "So what if I am?" Khloe's eyes went as wide as saucers. Henrik Watson--that name carried the weight of legend. Henrik had once been a branch member of the Watson family before vanishing into obscurity for ten long years. When he resurfaced, he singlehandedly seized control of the nation's underworld, rendering him a king without rival. In fact, he was so powerful that even the president treaded carefully around him. Khloe's ex-fiance, Eric, was a member of the Watson family, which had ascended from obscurity to supremacy solely thanks to Henrik. By blood, Eric was Henrik's nephew. So, if her marriage to Eric pushed through, Henrik would be her husband's uncle. Khloe's stepsister, Sloane, had maneuvered her into offering herself to Karl Russell. Though Karl held sway in the city, he was nothing against Henrik's underworld might. It was like comparing a lion to a mouse. As the thought struck her, hope flickered within Khloe. If she could gain Henrik's support, she might escape her forced sacrifice, and her mother could be saved. Steadying her breath, she asked tentatively, "Since I just helped you, could I ask you a favor?" Henrik's gaze sharpened, eyes gleaming with intrigue. It was the first time a woman had faced him with such poise, especially after witnessing him kill so many people. Interest piqued, Henrik strode towards Khloe with an almost lazy confidence, each step measured and unhurried. His sculpted fingers pinched her chin, lifting it so she was looking right at him. He held her gaze as he studied her with a trace of amusement in his eyes. His voice, low and rich, sent a chill through the air. "Do you have any idea who you're talking to? Aren't you afraid I'll kill you?" A shiver raced through Khloe's heart. His presence was overwhelming, like a storm cloud closing in, suffocating in its intensity. He was dangerous--merely speaking to him was like playing with fire. But she had nowhere else to turn; Henrik was her only chance. "I have a Ph.D. in chemistry and medicine, along with patents--highly profitable ones. If you help me, I can make you money," she said, voice steady but with a glint of desperation. Henrik shook his head, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Money?" he murmured, his fingers brushing her cheek. "Do I look like I lack money?" The scent of bld clung faintly to his skin, chilling her even as he remained outwardly gentle. Khloe's guard went up instinctively, her body tensing beneath his touch. "What do you want?" she ventured cautiously. "If it's within my power, I'm willing to exchange anything." A spark flickered in Henrik's dark eyes, something enigmatic and unreadable. He let his gaze drift over her as if considering her offer. "Anything, you say?" All of a sudden, he let out a chilling laugh. "Then I want this." In one swift motion, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. And there, before all his men, he kissed her. Chapter 4 Decisive Action The kiss came unexpectedly. Khloe was caught off guard, unable to respond in time. Henrik's subordinates stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief. They had all worked for him for years, and never once had they seen him so close with a woman. Henrik had always been the type to keep his distance from women. In the past, women who approached him either ended up as fish food or were sent to toil in the mines at his orders. What kind of spell had this woman cast? How was it that she managed to make Henrik abandon all his usual rules, and all on their very first meeting? As the crowd remained stunned and puzzled, Khloe's thoughts swirled in chaos, making it impossible to think straight. Henrik's kiss was overwhelming, like a storm crashing down on her, leaving her breathless and dizzy. She found herself trapped in his arms, held so tightly it felt as though she were a flower caught in a violent storm. Yet she was anything but fragile. Once the shock wore off, a surge of anger rose within her. For years, she had endured humiliation, her fall from grace plunging her into the darkest depths. But giving up was never an option; she had always been plotting her revenge. It was only natural that she refused to yield. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around his neck and returned the kiss with equal ferocity. After all, what harm could a kiss do? And the man was both devastatingly handsome and of high standing. She would not suffer any losses. She skillfully fought back with her tgue, refusing to let him dominate her entirely. Instead of pulling back, she met his intensity head-on, taking the lead. What began as a one-sided kiss quickly transformed into a fierce exchange, each of them vying for control, pushing and pulling in a heated battle for dominance. The kiss was fierce and all-consuming, each second more passionate than the last, until they were both gasping for air. When they finally pulled away, their lips were swollen and stained with bl**d, a testament to the intensity of the moment. Henrik let go of Khloe, his hand brushing against the corner of his mouth where her teeth had left their mark. His gaze was intense, locking onto her with a depth that seemed to pierce right through her. Khloe held his stare steadily, not flinching or showing even the slightest sign of discomfort. Her fearless attitude earned her the respect of those watching. It was clear now why Henrik was drawn to her. She was bold, with a courage that couldn't be ignored. She had the audacity to bite Henrik's lips, unafraid of the consequences. Henrik continued to gaze at Khloe, a growing satisfaction building within him. The sting on his lips reminded him sharply of what had just happened. The woman standing before him, with a face as stunning as an angel's, was no delicate flower. She was a thorny rose, and anyone foolish enough to underestimate her would undoubtedly pay the price. But that was exactly what made her so captivating--it was the danger beneath the beauty that drew him in. "Mr. Watson, is everything to your liking?" Khloe asked, breaking the stillness. "Yes, let's go," Henrik replied with a smile. "Now, let's take care of your little issue." ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &9&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-e	Heat Novel A	https://www.facebook.com/100089743291944/	609	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-enp98_2-1210-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=673595984708315&exdata=E7C53BDECE0DE88B6E58B748DD227D8AF6BF7C6A33DE221F	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475737249_1166681905171199_2855176812854424716_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WJbJLgRcMZAQ7kNvgGqW6r_&_nc_oc=AdhMP_X4obIJqqVR9Yf3BEJtR4tmIrVB124HTu3ME30Ja_TEtP6L-ExFgvP46fo9HlU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AW2wAIA9Hvoq3JnE0IZq0ye&oh=00_AYDjdA72ymCWEUbJWW3oEKEJRirZvKEpW19sJQ3N_wnc4g&oe=67C45A0C	PERSON_PROFILE	Heat Novel A	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 1 of 18, showing 20 record(s) out of 357 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads